Chapter one: What dreams may come.

Alone in the dark Dazzle searched for where she was. The little white unicorn worked as hard as she could to light up her horn and give definition to her surroundings. As hard as she concentrated with struggling efforts could not push back the dank darkness.

She felt cold. A chill ran up her spine. Not so much from the cool air, but due to a faintly whispered voice heard in the distance. The sound seemed to come from all around like an echo. She did not dare respond. This dream was happening again. Though she struggled to ignore what she knew was about to happen, the faint voice got more near to her.

Now feeling increasingly unnerved, Dazzle wished to leave this place, to flee the event to come. The lost unicorn knew not where to run. She could not see beyond her nose.

The echoed voice in the air was familiar. Faint hollow cries, the same forlorn sound the cave creature gave a few days back. The cave creature that her and her two friends found.

That thing with teeth snapping and claws scraping was coming for her now in her dreams. She had nowhere to go. No matter what, her magic could not dispel the dark. It was not within her power. It never was, so early in this dream. Not till it was near. It was the way this type of dream seemed to go.

She waited for her stalker to come. She could hear its steps, which made her shudder. She could hear its breath. It moved about in the dark where it could not be seen. The once faint shrill cries were replaced by heavy breathing once it got close.

Dazzle's heart raced. It hurt with each violent throbbing palpitation like it wanted to leap right out of her chest. The breathing of this thing was so close to her now, it was almost on top of her. Her stomach churned, and she felt ill.

The frightened little unicorn could now feel this thing's body heat in the cold darkness. Feel and smell its sickening breath right against her back. The smell of it made her retch. The feel made her spine slip. Her body trembled all the more. She knew it is now right behind her!

Dazzle quickly turned around and took a step back to back away from it. On reflex, she succeeded to light up her horn so she could see once more. The darkness cast away into the distances.

Looking about for it, Dazzle found herself in a big open cave alone. Much like the ones she had explored with Plunk and Trooper. She veered her eyes to the right and gazed at the space of rock walls with a full assortment of minerals and shiny stones that sparkled slightly from the little light she is emitting.

Taking a glance to the left, she saw it right beside her! What she saw was the exaggeratedly long teeth on a large looking desert hare, with big paws full of long claws. All reaching out for her.

Grabbing hold of her, it moved its head down just below her jaw line across the back of her neck. With teeth grazing her neck, they pressed down electing a quickening of her senses, making them come alive. At this moment her muscles tensed up.

The sharp prickling was penetrating her skin all over her body as claws and teeth beard down. She found herself completely unable to move, frozen in place with fright. She woke up in stark terror, screaming as she spasmed which caused her to be flailing in her bed.

Plunk woke up in the bed across the other side of the room. Rushing to Dazzle's side she attempted to snap her roommate out of her current night terror she seemed to be having. "Dazzle! It's OK! You are safe now. It was just another bad dream. Dazzle!"

Dazzle partly came too and in desperation pulled Plunk close and hugged her tight. She was trying to use her as an anchor to keep herself in reality and away from her own bad dream.

Crying on Plunk's shoulder, the now relieved but still shaken white unicorn with bright yellow mane, sobbed out. "It was that dream again! The same one I have had since we found that cave in the ground. Four days ago. It just keeps coming back. I hate this. I don't understand why I keep having this dream over and over. I wish it would stop." Dazzle cried harder after while fearing of having it for another night.

Plunk was holding onto Dazzle while rubbing her friend's back. She did her best to help her calm. "It's still that bad, isn't it?"

Dazzle feeling herself became aware it would be hard to explain. Even though, she had tried before. She attempted to again, after pulling back a little. "If only you could see it. I don't know if what I saw in my dream is indeed what the others found in that cave, but what I see looks real enough.

"I never had such nightmares before. Not even after any lessons at school of what is known to live in the Everfree. I think it has a lot to do with what I felt on that day we found it. What I felt was so horrible. I felt I was going to lose you to some terrible fate. I felt you were going to die in pain, with no one to help you. That part I didn't tell you then. But I am willing to now. I am sorry I didn't tell you before. I just couldn't.

The thing is I didn't know how you were going to die, only that it was going to be real horrible. It was only after Twilight told us of that thing, did I make any connection with what it was that might have happened to you. And that it was that thing that might have killed you. Or from what I felt, that it had, and in a bad way."

Plunks eyes went wide at hearing this. "So that is why you went so insistent on not leaving my side, or not letting me just go off on my own that day. I knew you had been hiding something. You never were that insistent before.

"Sure, you have threatened to hold me back when you felt I was about to do something you didn't like. But not like that day. You usually were more playful about it, but that last time you looked so scared. It made me wonder why you seemed so freaked out, and serious.

"As with Trooper, in the short time I have been here, I never seen you like that. Now I know why."

Dazzle gave a nod. "Yes, and at the time I didn't know how to deal with such a feeling or explain it to you, not without sounding foolish and unnecessarily paranoid. I could not stand the thought of you running or flying off just to prove me wrong. I couldn't handle that. Not with what I felt."

Plunk hugged Dazzle closer again. "I do scare you with some of the things I do, don't I? Even more that day because of it. I am sorry Dazzle. I don't mean to scare you so much. Some days I just got to fly. Wild and free. It's just what I am."

Dazzle noded to her friend. "I understand, you are a pegasus, one from Cloudsdale. And I also find you are a little tougher than I thought you could be. Of that, I had to be understanding.

I know better now, that it is just a part of you to be daring, and challenge yourself, even in dangerous ways.

Many of the pegasus that were born here in Ponyville mostly fly for a purpose, or fun. Not so forceful as you or even Rainbow Dash. It is as you said; it's a part of you. It is scary for me to see sometimes, just the same. I am getting use to it."

Plunk put a hoof on Dazzle's shoulder. "You have seen me change some though. While being with you and trooper, in time, I did not feel as much of a need to go all out, as I had before.

"No more need to prove myself to others or make myself be the best anymore. All I wish to do now is fly. You and trooper helped me feel just being myself is enough, much like the other pegasus in Ponyville.

"After living here, I don't feel the need to try and be some great anything. I just want to live here in Ponyville and be a weather pony. Besides, with Rainbow Dash around, it would be hard to prove one's self the best flyer in this town. She is the best. The best I know of."

Dazzle gave a slight chuckle after hearing that, then went serious again. "There is what Twilight told us as well, that was bothering me. In my sleep, I can't shake that haunting nightmare of a memory of what we were told was down there. It comes together in my dreams.

"This time, it felt as if it was really going to get me. I always wake up shortly after seeing it. It was so real to me. It grabbed me and started to hurt me this time. I can still feel the touch of it's teeth on my neck, and it's claws digging into me." Dazzle started shivering on the spot as she told Plunk of this.

Both girls looked over as Mrs. Flower Wall, Dazzle's mom turned on the lights and walked into the room. A dark blue earth pony with a solid yellow mane and a daisy for a cutie mark, looking like quite a contrast of two colors she makes work on her.

She approaches the two girls with much concern. She put her attention on Dazzle when she got to them. "Are you doing OK honey? It was that same bad dream again?"

Sitting down near the foot of the bed, Flower brought her little one close. "I wish I knew what I could do for my little warm glow bug."

Dazzle felt a tad embarrassed by being called that in front of her new friend, but chose not care. She loved her mom, even her given pet names her mom used.

She leaned into her mom's chest, enjoying ever more the offered hug. "I will be OK mom. I just wish I could stop having this dream. It was bad this time though. More real than last time and far more scarey. I think I will be fine with Plunk hear though. It was just a dream anyway. Mmmm... I hope." Flower could see Dazzle looked around deep in thought after speaking.

Flower leaned down to put a kiss on the top of her precious loved one's head. "Are you sure you are OK? Oh, I just don't like seeing you have to go through this night after night. It breaks my heart to hear you wake up like that, and to see you in such a state.

"Perhaps we can go see someone about this. I don't like you to keep having these nightmares. It's not healthy. It worries me sick to think what this might do to you in time.

"You now sound as if you feel it might become real. I know you have started to have a few premonitions of late. Or something like that. These premonitions of yours worries me as well. We must see who can help you stop having this bad dream. We'll look for someone today. How does that sound?"

Dazzle felt pleased with this as she grinned to her mother. "That sounds great mom. But I think I would like to go see Twilight Sparkle. She was there, remember?

Dazzle went back to looking deep in thought again. "Yes, that last one did feel quite real. And yes, I also fear it might happen. This is why I wish to see Twilight. I don't know, but I think she could help.

"I found out last time I got to talk to her that she is from Canterlot. And after what I saw her do and what I have heard others say about her. I don't think she is just some librarian that happened to move in. I get the feeling that she is so much more than she appears to be. And might even wish to help, if we ask her."

Flower smiled to her little one before her. "If that is what you wish. We can go see her first thing then. It couldn't hurt just to ask."
Dazzle smiled again herself. "Thank you, mom. I am sorry for waking you up again. You can go back to sleep. Plunk and I will be fine together for now."

Flower looked down at Dazzle with a whimsical questioning stair. "I am not to sure who the mother is around here, with the way you sometimes talk. I swear you make me feel inadequate to handle you. Are you sure there is not someone else locked away in there? Like some older pony might have taken possession of you?"

Dazzle gave a light push against her mother while feeling that her mother was getting cheeky with her. "Mooooom!" These antics are typical between the two of them. Laughing and joking together about any silly thing they could think of.

Flower gave a giggle as Dazzle pushed her. With a quick change of mood to something a little more upbeat, Flower got up and tousled both girls mains. "It's OK sweetie. I don't mind coming to help you whenever you're in need of me. Even if it's just a bad dream. I am always here for you. Just let me know if you need anything." She turned and left the room giving her daughter and friend a quick smile before closing the door and leaving the area to go back to bed.

Plunk turning to look at Dazzle, "I see where you get your personality from. Your mom's cheerfulness even during a situation as this is infectious. When I first seen you, I thought you might have been related to Pinkie Pie. Not anymore. You are definitely your mom's daughter."

Dazzle grinned widely at Plunk's statement, loving to hear someone say she is like her own mother.

With her dream almost momentarily forgotten, she looked down while thinking, then looking back up to her friend. "Would you like to do something? I am not much in the mood for sleep right now. It is near morning anyways. Mom will likely be up again and making breakfast in about 2 hours. We could find something to do till then."

The little light brown pegasus was wide awake. The startling wake-up, her bad dream plagued roommate gave her, made sure of it. Plunk stood in thought next to the bed. "It's still dark out. Can we turn out the lights so I can see you do one of your light tricks?"

Dazzle smiled broadly again. Sounding like her usual cheerful self, "OK. I got a new one to show you. I have gotten real good at this!"

The excited pegasus flew to the light switch then back to her friend's bedside. Hopping onto the bed where Flower once sat. Waiting patiently for her talented unicorn friend to start.

With some concentration and closed eyes, the little white unicorn's horn lit up with magic. A feeling of calm, warm, joy at being by her friend's side filled her heart. She let this feeling expand within her until it felt like she could make it radiate outwards.

She controlled this feeling as it felt like a part of her own inner joy was where it could be seen. A small ball of light about 3 inches around formed in front of them both. Dazzle opened her eyes to look at it. "You have seen what I am going to do next before, but wait till you see what I do with it after that!"

Plunk was shifting in her seat as she waited excitedly for Dazzle to continue.

Pouring a little more concentration and magic into her horn, with her own building excitement, Dazzle made the little ball of light dance about. Shortly it broke up into a small spray of colors like a tiny fireworks burst in her room.

What she did next Plunk had not yet seen. Instead of fading, ten of the little specks held its place. Then grew in size while each color was turning back into white, as big and bright as the first she made. After, she made all ten of them dance around in all directions throughout the room.

The two girls faces were glowing. Both from the light, and from the smiles on their faces due to the show Dazzle put on with the balls of light.

Plunk gave a big "WOW! Can you make them all burst as well?"

Without her face being able to get any wider as she beamed, she gave a, "Yep!"

Each, one at a time randomly burst into a bright spectacle of rainbow sparkles. Just as before, instead of fading, some of the little-colored specks held in place, then grew into more white orbs.

Now near fifty of them. So many and so bright it looked like daylight lit the room. Dazzle had them all moving around all at once creating a dance of light spinning around the room.

"No! Way!" Was all Plunk could think to say.

Dazzle said with some excitement of her own, "Oh, I am not done yet."

Dazzle burst many of the orbs of light, near thirty of them on the outside of the mass, bringing the number down to around twenty white orbs. This time, letting those she burst to fade away.

She took the last twenty of them and moved them together, as the room got darker due to the loss of light. Next she moved and shifted the mass of light around until it formed a shape. It was of a water drop shape.

It turned color to a shade of blue, just like Plunk's cutie mark. Plunk could not stop smiling.

Dazzle made the water drop wiggle in place while trying to be silly with it.

For Plunk, watching her friend play with light has never been such a show. She knew Dazzle had been practicing. She did not know she was able to do anything like this yet.

Dazzle exclaimed with showmanship, "And now for this!" As Dazzle moved the lit blue mass around again. This time forming the light into the shape of a daisy. "See, now I can create simple projections my mind thinks of." Stating that, as she fills the light with color to fully match the look of her own mom's cutie mark.

Plunk asked curiously. "Anything your mind thinks of? That's so neat."

Dazzle looked serious for a moment. "I think so. But not with great clarity, not yet. A cutie mark is one thing. Projecting a full visual memory of like a building, is another."

With some thought about it, and a willingness for a chance to practice on something new, even with her friend waching, she turned her attention back to the glowing cutie mark she made. "I could give something more than this a try. I just need to think real hard about something."

The color on the glowing cutie mark faded back to white, as the light moved about again. It started to form into a new shape, at first looking like a pony facing to the left of them.

Then on its own it stood up on it's hind legs and looked at them. The girls were both as silent as this moving mass that shifted to face them. Dazzles eyes widened as she had no idea on how it was now moving on its own.

The only sound was of the magic Dazzle was trying to control, and the breathing of the two little fillies watching. To Dazzle, it now had a mind of its own, and she could control what was going on or stop it, even by trying to turn off her magic.

It grew taller and more slender. It fully turned to face them. It looked as if it was watching them now, as it changed. The shoulders of it became broader. The face stretched out along with the ears. The hooves formed into paws. Both girl's mouths was agape while just staring.

Plunk continued to stare for a bit. With her body now trembling. Whispering with a quiver in her voice, "What's going on? Are you doing this? Make it stop." She glanced over to Dazzle. Plunk saw the little unicorn's eyes were full of tears while shaking as well.

With a bit of a shutter, Dazzle tried to find her voice to answer Plunk. "I- I can't stop it!" The tearful unicorn choked out as she started to sob.

Dazzle found herself unable to pull her gaze from this shifting form. She knew what it was. She felt it came for her. Right out of her dreams. She felt as scared and helpless as she did in the dark of her nightmares. Now it was here. It was real.

Plunk looked back at the moving and forming light. Though it was no longer just light. It was a full form of some monstrous looking white rabbit. Forged from the darkest depths of Dazzle's nightmares that have haunted her dreams.

Its jaws wide open, showing the long dagger-like teeth, it reached with long claws out for them both. To Dazzle it moved just as it did in her last few dreams. The two of them screamed as it lunged for them.

Dazzles mind was ripped out of concentration by the big spine-chilling spectacle. She could not hold on to the spell any longer. The threatening and all too real vision disappeared right before getting to them. The two shivering and frightened fillies grabbed for each other unable to let go of one another.

Flower rushed into the room after hearing both girls scream. She turned on the light to find tearful terror planted on both of the youngster's faces, while shaking and holding each other.

Both just looking at the center of the room as if something was there to be seen. Though Flower didn't see anything else in the room with them.

~~~~~~

Down in the cave, the Kezzerdrix brooded. He has been digging for the past three days. It was now nearing the start of the fourth day, and he still had to dig.

He cursed to himself mentally about the small purple unicorn that trapped him in here. A pony! Of all the things he had fought with, he was defeated by a pony. But not like any pony he had ever saw before.

The ones he knew of where the wild ponies, and the ones owned by man, as well as a few others like dwarves. This thing that came down was not like any of them. Its color was unusual to him. And it had a horn.

To his knowledge there were no pony unicorns in existence. And this one showed to be powerful, for such a little unicorn.

Not to say he didn't have his share of any new magically created aberrations to deal with. But why such a magic pony? He asked himself. A moment later he felt it didn't matter.

What did matter to him was getting out, and finding that unicorn. He wished to rend the flesh off that purple pony, and feast on its freshly carved meat torn from the pony's bones.

Oh, how he longed to sink his teeth into some big mound of flesh to curve his growing hunger.

Having little to eat for the past few days but scraps, he was hungry enough to eat near anything alive. A miniscule amount of tiny morsels he found in the form of mice, moles, lizards, beetles, grubs, other bugs, and whatever little tidbits he could find crawling around he could grab on passing.

Such small meager pickings was not enough for him. With having to support a strong body of dense muscle, all while depleting energy to dig. Small scraps of food did not go far. Not when he had to take time to hunt for it. That took energy as well.

There was also little water to be found. Drippings of condensation that formed on the walls and dripped off the stalactites. Little water made in the morning dew dripped down for him. Some of it created small puddles he could drink from.

The high unusable crack made of hard stone in the ceiling that gave most of the creature's light to see with, also dripped small amounts of water in the morning. To which he was gathering some from at the moment while thinking.

Thinking back to the swamp where he came. Food was plenty there. He hated to be removed to do something else's bidding. He was now longing for his swamp. He was longing for good food. He was longing for a mate. He was longing to get out and feed off that purple unicorn pony's carcass while he was still here.

This cave was not like the one he lived in at his swamp. Parts of it looked natural. Most other parts looked carved. The stones in the upper main room, if one could call it that, had what looked like old unkempt stonework tables.

The glittering stones in the walls were naturally set, but seemed left there on purpose. The place looked like it was a mining cave. Though no one seemed there now.

It was abandoned for some reason. At first he thought it might have been a Dwarf cave. But much too crude to have been made by them.

There was claw marks on the walls as well, aside from his own. One of the passageways leads to lower areas. A mass of passages with a few rooms.

Next he thought it might have belonged to Goblins. There were a few discarded tools like shovels and a few broken-down carts. There was also a few tattered bits of clothing. Only vests were found.

Whatever did live here seemed to like dogs. The smell of dogs still lingered everywhere, mostly down below. Not much light reaches the lower floors, so hunting in the dark for meager pickings, was hard. His sense of smell helped him the most.

For him, getting out was a must.

Digging, he needed to get back to digging he thought.

Again, pushing broken up earth he clawed free down into the newly formed cave tunnel to make room for more space, just so he room to continue digging. There was a collapse of dirt in the area he was last digging. A speck of light could be seen. His long and tedious efforts paid off. Finally he saw a way out.

Scraping away at the new exit he made, the dirt gave away freely now. The Kezzerdrix pushed himself out the small hole. Crawling to his feet, he shook the dirt off still clinging to his body.

Having a look around, he saw a flat field of bushes and a scattering of trees. The sun's light was just creeping up over the crescent horizon filling the land slowly. To one side was seen some dense woods, the woods he explored on his first day here. On the other was a hill. The rest of the land seemed to follow along to either side of the woods and off around the hill.

He knew the woods. After appearing in the cave, he had a look around in the cave. He found the way out quickly.

At first glance, the woods looked like a place to go to find food, and whatever else he could.
He was was right and he was wrong. There as food there, but the woods also held a feel of foreboding darkness and doom much like his home swamp. But it was not his swamp.

While looking he found things, not of his land. He saw this place was a death trap if not careful. The things that lived in it seemed to be the wood's own efforts to devour whatever came into it.

The plants themselves seemed to come alive. Some of it in the form of wolves, while some vines moved to ensnare whatever came too close. This was not a place to be he felt, if he did not have to. He could live in it, but not today. Today he was in it just to explore.

There was the other things lurking in there he saw. Some he had seen before, others he had not. All seemed to be out to get whatever it could. Much like himself. If food was to be found, one might die while trying to look for it. Some food was found but not easy. He felt if he stayed for too long, even he could end up on the menu for something else.

On that first day, he had gone back into the cave before dark and stayed the night. Upon waking, he had a fit. None of this seemed right to him. Where was the one that called him here he wondered. A full day of searching in the woods and a full night of resting and waiting. There was no reason for him to be here. None he could find.

In frustration, he called out hoping someone or something he had missed while searching the cave before might hear him. He scratched at the walls. Anger was filling his mind. He screamed out at his confusing situation. He did this for some time.

Then he heard the footsteps of others coming. He wondered if the others that lived here were back? It sounded like a lot of them, but small. He would play with them. Maybe it was some that heard him and decided to have a look.

He felt he would give them something to see. He continued his screaming rant but not as he was. More slow. And fewer times. Whatever was coming was following the sound of his voice. He went into one hallway away from the main room to wait and hide.

The others that were coming made there way into the main room. He turned to look at them. Ponies! What luck he thought. Four ponies just walked right down to him. Odd looking, but ponies just the same. Food to his eyes.

He reasoned if he could corral them away from the exit, they would feed him for a few days.

Two things were very odd about them. They barely looked like any ponies he had seen. Each had a different color as well. Some of them bright colors. This did not matter. Food of a different color was still food.

However more to his surprise, the ponies had screamed at seeing him. They did not behave like wild or domesticated ponies at all. One of them even talked.

One stated, "What the hay is that thing!" While another saying, "Lets high-tail it out of here!"

The ponies quickly moved back to the entrance with purpose. Talking or not, he would not have them getting away. He rushed the last one moving out. A purple pony.

He had not noticed that she had a horn till the horn lit up. As he got near to her, she turned on him quickly, and gave him a blast of energy that sent him back into the main room.

The purple pony unicorn, as he now saw her to be, looked at him from a distance as he got up.

The pony quickly turned again to follow the others out. He ran after her. To his favor, he was winded and not able to move with speed at all. For as he made it to the last turn that lead up, he saw the unicorn standing at the entrance and her horn glowing much brighter than before.

He knew what might be coming, so he moves out of the way.

A moment after, the ground shook as a wave of light blasted the entrance shut. Had he been able to move faster while chasing them, he might have been in the blast range. He might have been killed by the blast, or completely buried under dirt unable to move. A chance he might have been killed by it either way.

Today he is out again and needed to have another look around.

There was a fence placed along the top of the distant hill. This likely meant villagers lived nearby. He knew the fence was not there before.

He pondered for a bit. Perhaps the one that summoned it was up there. If he or she was, why? Why was he not with his summoner while being given orders?

Killing his summoner would be pleasing to him. Once killed the summon spell would fade, and he would be returned home to the swamp.

Once free of the cave, he had wondered if he would really wish to return to the swamp so soon. The land here was nice and dry. Easy to move on.

If food was plentiful, it might not be so bad to stay for a bit, he thought.

There was another reason for wanting to return other than food. He was a young and virile buck in his prime, taken from his home. The call to mate was strong within him at the moment. Now he is denied a mate as well as his home.

For now he was not feeling very strong. The digging with lack of enough food drained him. He was a withered fragile imitation of himself. His body was fighting to stay alive; it was eating away at his very needed strength. He needed food.

Hunger was gnawing at his stomach. He was in no shape to run into some villagers. So the hill was not an option at the moment. He did not like these woods, so going back in to have a look again may not be any better of an idea for the moment, that is in his current state.

He settled on heading into the rising sun. Being out in the open was not a good option anymore than the other two, but as it was, he would be able to see where he was going a little better.

Staying close to the border of the woods gave him an escape if he needed somewhere to go if spotted by something he may need to get away from. Tangling with something formidable in his state was something he wanted to avoid. The woods would only be a last resort if he felt he needed to use it.

~~~~~~

Back in Ponyville.

Trooper sat up in bed. He woke up early at the glimmer of first light creeping into his room. He was so excited. Starting today, his father was going to make him a new suit of armor, and he was going to help.

It was great having his father as a blacksmith in town. His father made him some really neat things.

It was his father's passion for working metal into usable forms. Like most earth ponies, his father has a gift for nurturing things.

Kindled Flame's talent was nurturing and controlling fire. He used that talent to give him the heat he needed to smelt metal and forge what he wanted.

It was a craft few had mastered. If not done right the metal would not be hot enough, and too hard of a hit could crack the piece. With that, one might have to start over. Controlled rhythmic, and precise hits on a well-heated part is key.

As well, if not heated right and not hit in the proper way a part might not mold properly.

Heated for too long, and made too hot, the metal might sag or even burn. This, too could ruin the part being worked. These were things even Trooper was learning from his father's years of experience.

Smelting was something Kindle would only do if he felt he had the free time. In the past years now that he made a good amount of bits, he would buy performed slag-reduced wrought iron or bar iron from iron blooms.

Kindle even has a collection of further refined steel, and pig iron billets, and sheets, purchased from the Mainhattan blast furnace factories.

Each metal has to be handled differently. Be it gold, silver, copper, iron, tin, or refined steel. If careful, some of the metals he has could be formed without heating it.

Plenty of tools, pots, pans, stoves, and parts in Ponyville is made with metal working by him. Mostly tools and nails.

Kindle was one of the few around that did this kind of job, he had much business. Much of it here in Ponyville a mostly farming community. There was much need for metal working here. Tools often grew dull and needed some sharpening, reworking, or needed replacing completely.

Trooper outgrew his first set of armor that his father made for him. It had been adjusted as he grew, as much as it could. His father made it so it could be adjusted a lot as he grew in size, and would do so quickly.

Now it was time for a new one. Heavier and stronger.

Trooper did not have the same interest in metalworking as his father, but this time was special. Trooper felt good to be a part of making it this time. He knew he might not always get the chance to.

Trooper dreamed of being a castle guard, but mostly a hired guard escort like Dazzle's father Lance.

He felt the life of a castle guard might be boring but important. The life of an escort traveling on the road was not as prestigious, but much more exciting, and still very important to those that may have need of him. Lance had told him of this.

He looked up to Lance and hoped to be much like him some day. Though Trooper was not entirely sure why he felt this way.

Thinking of this, his thoughts turned towards Dazzle for a moment. He thought she was most likely the reason. He just felt the need to be able to protect her and others. A determined need to protect the ones he loved some day, was the reason he felt for him getting his shield cutie mark.

Though he also wondered, as Dazzle's power grew, would she have no more need of him? He didn't like to think about that. She would always want him around, he just had to believe it. He knew her for too long not to.

But as of the past few weeks Dazzle had been spending more time with Plunk, rather than with him. And this made him worry.

Kindled Flame, was proud of his son's chosen profession. It was dangerous, but respectable. This profession gave Kindle some concern. Though he loved to indulge in his boy's dreams.

He would make his son the finest armor and weapons of choice he could make when the time came.

For now, this new armor was for training and feeling the weight while moving around. This armor would be heavier than necessary. That would make proper combat armor feel lighter while in extended use, and let him move more freely in it. This new armor would be made of thick iron.

A full battle suit he one day wished to give to his son, would be of the best grade steel he could get for armor. Saving for it would be a must.

Saving for him was easy. He made a good amount of bits. He also spent little of it. Living the quiet simple life was the way he wanted to live. He was rather wealthy but never flaunted it.

The old armor Trooper grew out of was just for show, and something to play in. Trooper felt he needed something more now.

Dazzle's father Lance was willing to train him a little, with Kindle's blessings. This was going to be more than just play, for he was still young, and was not near ready for full on combat and defense training. It would be a good start just the same.

Lance would be back soon. Possibly in two days. A letter Flower received told of Lance coming home. The new armor would not be fully ready by then. Trooper hoped Lance would be able to stay long enough to get a look at it once finished before he had to go again. If he had to go again right away.

Trooper loved to hear stories Lance had to tell. He would often visit over at Lance's home to mostly see him when he was around, and to see Dazzle when he was not.

The two families knew each other well. Dazzle and Trooper was introduced very young at birth. They played together all the time. All while they had once lived together in the same home to start. Now they were inseparable, even while living apart in two separate homes.

Any idea of something as old fashioned like betrothal was unnecessary to the two families, and next to never done anymore except by the most wealthy and royals.

Both families felt that the two would little ones would always be together, to never know loneliness. The families would just let it happen without pushing them to be together or interfering.

The two families hoped that the two little ones would build lasting love between them on their own, as each of the four adults felt the little ones should. And everyone approved.

As Dazzle and Trooper got a little older, they had felt they knew what was going on, and they liked it. They never let on to the adults that they knew what both their parents had planned for them, they just went with it as a simple matter of life, just as their parents did.

Even after Troopers family moved to a new home, the two never truly parted but, did live apart.

He now lived in a new home right next to where Kindle worked. This move happened just over three years ago.

Trooper thought further on when Dazzle and him first met Plunk. Plunk had dropped in on their lives quite literally, two months ago. The day she surprised both with a big splash at the pond and got all three of them quite wet. Life between Dazzle and Trooper has never been the same since.

Trooper took some more time to remember it. The Trooper and Dazzle headed out for some fun together. It was a bright sunny day, and both felt it a good day to head out to the pond.

After taking a walk around the perimeter while talking, they got their surprise visit.

Plunk came down fast and at such an angle she skimmed the top of the water enough to create a small wave of mist and splash of water. The wave splashed over the two walking, taking them completely by surprise.

When the two looked over to see who did this to them, they saw a small light brown pegasus with a light blue mane. One of about their age.

She sat in the shallow trying to look innocent. This did not last long. Punk's innocent face changed to one that burst out laughing.

Upon seeing this, Dazzle's face went from one of a surprise look to one bubbling with a fit of giggling. Then to all out laughing with this new unknown pegasus.
Shortly Dazzle hopped into the water and while splashing she headed over to this newcomer quickly.

Plunk, as they later found out is her name, gave a little, "Uh, oh." Then took off into the air, trying to dodge the incoming bundle of giggling and laughing that bounded in her direction.

Dazzle moved in such a way that suggested to Plunk a possible tackle into the water by her.

Dazzle reached the spot where Plunk was sitting and saw her flying up and around. Not to be outdone, Dazzle lit up her horn. Now it was time for Plunk to get her surprise, and see just what Dazzle could do.

While not too far up from the water Plunk found her wings fold into her sides unable to move them. Plunk gave a short scream of, "Help!" as she fell into the center of the pond.

Plunk bobbed back to the top with a fit of sputtering and splashing. She headed for shore all while not sure what happened. Dazzle and Trooper greeted Plunk when she got out.

Trooper could not help but laugh himself when Dazzle explained what she did to Plunk just then. The look on Plunk told Trooper this must have been the first-time anyone has ever done something like that to her.

It seemed to Trooper that Plunk had not met unicorns all that often either while growing up in Cloudsdale. And definitely not one like Dazzle. There were few like Dazzle that even Trooper knew of.

He smiled some as he thought on how much has changed. He never thought he would be away from Dazzle for so long, but she had someone that was there for her, and he was feeling partly appreciative of Plunk for this.

Whatever he might have thought of Plunk in the past, she is now proving to be the kind of pony Dazzle told him Plunk could be.

Still, it brought back that question. How much more will things change, and will Dazzle still have a need of him with Plunk around?

He knew he was getting to be like his mother in some ways. To worry too much, for one.

As things changed all the more, he asked himself, would life with Dazzle and their two families all be as good as it has been, or will something come and take it all away?

He worried that Plunk might do this at first. He knew his mother thought about such things at times, and that kind of thinking had gotten to him as well. He just felt the need to protect what he has. His developed life's passion for defending what he cares about the most.

Today was a new day for him, and he did not feel like moping. Dazzle had shown him to enjoy life and take it one day at a time. Living can be fun if one makes it so.

He he felt he is going to do that today. This thought was what made him smile more to himself, as he sat in bed.

Chapter two: Are you hungry?

View Online

Chapter two: Are you hungry?

As the hunger-driven, out of place creature trudged on, he could smell an odd combination of animals ahead. Something like a farm, but full of wild animal smells.

With his mouth in a sneer, thought it could be worth a look. Raiding a farm might not be all too easy at the moment with him feeling as weekend as is. But with such food that could be found in in a farm, he felt would be well worth the trouble.

Chickens, sheep, a goat, anything he could just grab and run with would be fair game. Anything else too much bigger would take too long to kill and drag away. He intended to make a kill and run with it before seen. At least until his strength returned. Then he could do as he wished without too much worry.

First task was to get a good meal or two in. He felt two weeks or more of this and he should regain most to all of what he lost.

While following the smell across the clearing, he came to what looked like a cottage sitting alone right on the other side of a small stream. Some fence work was put up. Seemed to be more for decoration than to keep anything out or in. The nearby trees were littered with an assortment of bird houses.

The sun was up, showing a full sunny morning. No overcast. Just the slightest scattering of clouds. Movement and sounds of small critters could be heard on the other side of the structure. A very possible easy meal he wondered.

As he approached, he moved to circle around. As he did the door to this modest dwelling filled with so many smells all around it creaked open. What surprised him was seeing a pony walk out of it as if the pony owned the place. A bright yellow winged pony with a long draped pink mane and tail. It moved with grace. She, as he could tell, is looking about as if searching for something.

Even though his first intentions was to remain inconspicuous, he did not feel the need to hide from this new pony, but did, just so he could observe her without her knowing.

She looked like the furthest thing from threatening to him. Plus she was a pegasus, not a unicorn, so she did not have the same power as the one that attacked him and collapsed the cave. Though he knew she could fly away if she did see him. He did not want that to happen either.

He just could not bring himself to do much more but stare at her for the moment. Just to see what she could be up to. The Kezzerdrix found himself curious about her, despite his hunger. He could not get over that she lived in that small home. Ponies as he knew them did not live like that. Nor did any look like her or had wings. None, other than those he found in this world so far.

He questioned to himself, was she by herself? Did she live there alone?

He felt, if so, he could kill her easy, and feast as he pleased without being disturbed. She was big enough to make a good first meal. The longer he looked at her though, the more he felt watching her and thinking of her as pleasant, even if just eating her is currently on his mind.

As she made herself known to those outside, a small assortment of critters and birds gathered around her. He now could not believe what he was seeing. He further questions as to what was going on.

He was more curious and confused about her then ever. Animals of this assortment did not flock together like this. To him it seemed she had some power over them.

He felt there may be more to her than he first thought. If she did possess powers, this could prove troublesome.

He wondered more on if she is really even a pony? Was she something else that took this form? Was she a pet to something else? He now felt the need to investigate.

The tall slender beast moved in to have a closer look. Not only to serve his need to find out what would happen if he showed himself to her, but hunger was driving him towards her, seeing so much food all at once in one place.

The thought of just grabbing anything and everything there was too much to resist. There was nothing in the gathering that looked like it could stop him. Not even the pony. She looked to be as much of food to him as the rest of the critters.

Something about her kept him from just rushing in and attacking right away. An unusual calming feeling fell over him in time as if not wanting to disturb her, but at the same time wanting to get closer. Part of his actions had little to do with hunger now, though he could not understand why, nor thought much about it.

The moment he stepped out into the clearing enough that Fluttershy had taken notice of him, she got up. She moved to face this unknown interloper.

At the sight of this lanky, muscular, monstrous form, all the other critters and birds scattered. It was big.

To her what she saw is a big bunny. A far contrast to her little Angel, who has yet to come out. A little gruesome with its big front teeth, and long claws. Big claws, rather than the small padded paws with much shorter and modest claws in comparison by other wild rabbits or hares.

Still she noted to herself that it approached to reveal itself rather than rushing in and attacking. It looked starving to her rather empathetic view of most any animal or creature. She could not bring herself to turn away something so willing to come to her in such a state, even something like this large creature.

She felt sorry for it, as well as interested in what it is, despite its clearly predatory features.

This thing was not the first predator she had encountered, and her eliciting its calm, docile, friendly side towards her. Nor the biggest.

Having about tamed a dragon before, something she had once felt was impossible for her to do, has given her more confidence in approaching, and being approached by something predatory and as dangerous as this big bunny looked to her.

With enough gumption to have a look at this imposing figure, she smoothly hovered into the air, then practically floated over to the unknown. "Oh, my just look at you. You poor thing. You look starving."

This floating pony is now fluttering about looking him all over. The Kezzerdrix felt fixated on her at first. He wondered even more about her. The need to observe her filled him, as though she was some kind of enchantress.

Fluttershy finished with her observation of him. And decided to help him. "Why, you're just a big hare! A rather unusual one. But no matter."

He saw there was no fear of him from her, even though this frail looking yellow pegasus had every right to be frightened by him. He questioned to himself, why was she not scared? He felt most things with enough intelligence would usually run, just like the the rest of the critters that gathered around her had done.

He also wondered why he did not right away feel the need to snatch her right out of the air when she came near, instead of observing her actions. He was more then hungry enough to have done so.

She seemed oddly captivating to watch. Her lack of fear was humorously charming. He felt amused by this exhibition of interest in him by such an innocent, benign, gentle presence displayed before his eyes.

In his current state, the show was enough to make him almost giddy from her rather swift and comical movements as she had looked him over with a show of interest in him.

For him, having lived in a world of war, survival, and pain. This yellow flying pony, was a momentary pleasure to behold. Caught in a moment of delight he next to never felt before. He was temporarily content just to look at her while his gut was slowly reminding him why he was drawn here in the first place.

Fluttershy finally settled down onto the ground in front of him. The big hare's stomach growled.

Fluttershy's eyes widened, and her ears drooped back. "I think I got something for you in the large pantry storage room."

She turned to leave. As she did, one not so happy little bunny that had been woken up by the commotion hopped up to the big one to have a look at him.

Fluttershy continued to speak to the big bunny as she walked back to her home. "Just wait right there. I will be back shortly,"

After, as she nearly stepped through the front door, she heard the sound of Angel screeching in distress.
Hunger finally took over the Kezzerdrix, and this irate, testy, and tasty looking little furball was just looking to have its head chewed off.

~~~~~~

Over at Flower's home, Flower was having to deal with two frightened little ones. For reasons, she did not know.

Flower rushed to the two bewildered and shaking fillies. "Dazzle! Plunk! What happened?"

Holding the two fillies close, while rubbing their backs hoping to ease them out of their state. "Please talk to me!" The two of them grabbed hold of her as they came too.

Dazzle in a frightened panic spoke to her mother. "Oh, mom it was here! I made it appear!" Dazzle was panting heavily after getting that out.

Turning to her daughter while looking at her with a confused distress of her own, Flower asked, "What do you mean? What was here? That big rabbit that has been scaring you in your dreams?"

Dazzle and Plunk nodded their heads while still sniffling.

Flower felt surprised and further confused about what Dazzle told her. "How, darling? Where did it go? What exactly happened?"

Dazzle calmed herself enough to tell her mother. "I was showing Plunk one of my new light tricks. The one I showed you, where I can project a simple shape with light. I attempted to do more. Somehow I formed that thing in my dreams. It was not only here, but it moved and came after us! Then it disappeared, right before it got to us. It looked just like it did in my dreams. Mom I was so scared. I forgot it was just made up of light. But it looked so real."

Flower coddled her daughter. As an earth pony, she never really understood her own daughter's magic, nor any other unicorn's magic for that matter. She felt lost as to what to do about this situation all together. "Oh, sweetie. Why is this happening to you? This nightmare of yours is more than bad dreams. I can see that. And how could you have formed it like that? I did not think you were able to do such a thing yet."

With tears flowing still, Dazzle did her best to answer. "I don't know. It is like my fears just took over me or something. I had no control over it after. The light, it just started to move on its own, and that is when I knew I lost control over it, and my magic. I didn't make it happen. It was if it was trying to come out and after us all on its own."

Plunk nodded in agreement. Flower turned her attention to Plunk as she spoke. "It was real scary Mrs. Flower. After seeing that thing. I can't blame Dazzle for waking up the way she does these past few nights. I had no idea what she saw in them till now. It bothers me that such a thing might be out there."

Plunk paused for a moment. She shivered, then held her friend once more. "I know I was told the same thing as you at the cave. And I know you saved me then. I can't- I just can't thank you enough for that. I am so sorry you keep having these bad dreams of that thing. I never want to see that thing again either. I wish I could help you more in return for what you did for me. More than just being here."

Dazzle shook her head. "You are helping a lot by being here with me. I need you to know how much it means to me that you are here for me now." Dazzle hugged Plunk tightly in return.

Flower stepped back a bit, with some serious contemplation. She turned her attention to Plunk again. "I am grateful you stayed the past few nights, to be here for my daughter. You have shown to be a very good friend. Dazzle and I are going to take care of this now. Right after we take you home Plunk."

She moved her attention back to Dazzle. "You and I will go to see Twilight, seeing you wish to see her first. I am not sure what the librarian can tell us, or how she can help us, but we are going to find out."

Dazzle while still feeling upset about all of this addressed her mother again. "Mom. I think it is more than bad dreams as you said. I have a real bad feeling it has gotten out, or it is going to be getting out soon. And that something horrible is going to happen as well when it does.

"It is much as I felt at the park is coming back to me. Only this time I can't tell too who, or when something bad is going to happen. Somepony is going to get hurt or killed. I just know it. It's what I feel, and I am so scared for whoever it is. I don't want anypony to get hurt."

Flower sighed then turned her focus on the door, as she headed towards it. "Right! Well, we best be off then, as soon as possible. If any of what you said is true, and I don't doubt your isight, we should go to see Twilight."

The other two hopped off the bed to follow Fower out of the room and out of the house.

~~~~~~

Back at Fluttershy's home.

Fluttershy glared at the trespasser she was at first willing to help. Taking a few steps towards him, enticing this monster gripping Angel to bring his full attention to her. "Let go of him you brute! You do this!? After I was willing to help you? Put him down now!" She finished stating this as she stomped a hoof down.

The Kezzerdrix was taken back by her forceful demeanor. She somehow now looked intimidating. Though he did not know how, as small as she is to him. He stared at her, right into those demanding eyes, unable to move at first. Just lost, transfixed by her stern glare.

This action taken by her was unnerving him. Momentarily demoralized, the bewildered beast did as she commanded. Dropping the little bunny in his grip, he waited for her next move or orders. Unable to do much else while trapped by her fearless, relentless gaze.

With her voice low and clear, filled with spite, contempt, and prejudice she gave her last orders to him. "I don't know who or what you are, but you are no longer welcome here. You are to leave! Go back to where you came. Don't ever return. Got it!?" She scowled at the thing to press her point she meant business.

Her hard pressed eyes burrowed deeper into the hungry creature's will completely overpowering him. He could not shake the embedded fear and control she now had over him. With a wish to get away from her, he did his best to obey. He quickly turned and ran off, back in the direction of the cave.

Fluttershy watched and waited as the intruder left the vicinity, Her anger died down as the little sanctuary was rid of this growing threat. Fluttershy relaxed and turned her attention to a very shaken Angel.

She laid down in front of Angel for a short moment. "Oh, Angel Bunny. Did that big meany hurt you?"

She scooped up the little white bundle and flew him back to their home. "You seem fine. Just a little startled. Well, a lot startled. Don't worry that monster is gone now. How would you like some warm vegetable soup to help settle your nerves?"

Entering the cottage Fluttershy closed the door behind her. She placed Angel down on the couch with a blanket, then went about collecting what she needed in the kitchen to prepare for Angel his and her fresh homemade soup.

Fluttershy felt this should help calm them both down from their previous ordeal.

~~~~~~

Coming to the area where the cave entrance was the Kezzerdrix stopped. Finally taking stalk of his situation, he mentally scolded himself for being taken over like that.

He felt she truly was some kind of enchantress. Of that he was now sure. He did not know of what other tricks she may have.

If that was her only trick, he felt he could take her. He needed to keep her from casting any other spell on him like before, or from taking flight. He may need surprise on his side, this next time.

Turning to go back to the cottage he was determined to get what he went there for. He readied himself mentally. He was hungry and was not going to leave this time without some meat. For this, that yellow flying pony would do just fine.

He wanted to repay her for her trickery. His anger grew due to feeling he let himself be taken in by her. He knew he was weak from lack of food and not thinking straight. He would not let the same thing happen twice. Now he knows what she is capable of.

~~~~~~

Trooper felt wide awake, as he thought about the time he is going to spend with his father. He was up much more early than he usually would be due to this.

His thoughts turned to his training he would get from Dazzle's father Lance. He already could not wait for that either.

Thinking about Lance made Trooper's thought change again, but to Dazzle. Dazzle and Plunk.

Plunk had not been around for all that long to him, but long enough to get to know her some. Still, he was having a hard time deciding on how he felt about her. On one side she had been a pain. A pain to others. He did not like her one bit for that.

Over the past two months she has been around. She changed during that time as well. Though this reason for her change was affecting his relationship with Dazzle, as far as he could tell.

Dazzle has been so insistent on trying to stick with Plunk, Dazzle and him has had no time together without Plunk around. Not like they use to.

Though, Trooper had to admit to himself that having Plunk around has not been all bad. He thought back during some of those times all three of them had spent time together. He tried to remember one of those moments. One of those moments he thought was a good one.

~~~~~~

A moment only three weeks ago in an early afternoon, right after school, Trooper went to go look for Dazzle. He saw her take off with Plunk shortly after the last bell of the day rang. Trooper felt left behind as the two took off without him.

As he had a look around he was surprised not to see either one around at all. He expected to at least see them leaving the school yard together. But they were nowhere to be seen.

After felling he lost his chance to catch up to them. He decided to walk home alone again, or find something else to do on his own before getting hime.

Moving along at a slow pace on the trail back into Ponyville he heard a voice call his name. "Hay Tropper!" It was Dazzle. Though he did not know where she had called from.

He looked about as he wondered as to where she could be. He did not hear her voice again, only the one time. So he wondered if he only imagined it. Though he felt sure she did call him.

He continued walking. As he did he heard Plunk now call him. "Trooper! where you think you are going?" Now Trooper felt the two are playing some kind of game with him.

He looked about again and still did not see either one. Trooper was tossing it around in his head whether or not he is going to be frustrated about this. He talked to himself in a low voice. "What are those two up to?"

He thought he would play along and see how this will turn out. He made himself look straight ahead along the path into Ponyville as he walked slowly along it again. Only this time he kept his ears open for when either of them called him again.

He did not have to wait long as he heard Dazzle call again. "Trooper! Over here!"

This time he knew what direction she called him from. He raced quickly to find her. He moved off the path into some short overgrowth. He went around a small hillside. But again, Dazzle was not around.

He heard in another direction Plunk now calling him again. "Hey! Slowpoke! We are not over there!"

Trooper was not to sure what is going on, but it seemed to him like a game of hide and seek, possibly. He had one big question for himself. How can I find them if Plunk can fly, and if Dazzle has learned to teleport, and didn't tell me she can?

He felt this was just the sort of trick Plunk may play on him, but not Dazzle. Though with the time she has spent with Plunk, he was no longer sure what Dazzle could have been talked into doing by Plunk.

He sighed and quickly headed in the direction he heard Plunk call from. As he did he though he caught sight of Plunk's blue tail rounding another hill. He moved even faster to try and gain on her.

Trooper made it around this other hill, but didn't see Plunk. Now he was starting to get frustrated. He stomped his right front hoof as he vented his frustration.

He heard Plunk again, but her voice came from up the hill some. "Say Trooper, don't be like that. We were just having some fun."

Trooper looked up the hill to see Plunk laying down on the grass, overhanging his position. "You know, it's not fair when you can fly."

Plunk looked at him as if confused. "I didn't fly up here. You just didn't get to me before I got up here."

Trooper looked at her sternly. Plunk took this as though he didn't believe her. "Oh' come on Trooper! I know how you feel about fair play."

Dazzle's voice came from right behind him as she walked up to him. "Plunk is right. We haven't been using any tricks on you. I promase."

With Dazzle telling this was so, he could not help but believe her. He turned to face Dazzle. "OK' I give. So what now?"

Plunk hopped down, and with ease, glided to Trooper's side. "Now we continue with what we started. But you have to give us a head start."

Plunk gave Trooper a light nuge. "We will keep to this area between the school and Ponyville's main housing area. And no tricks by me. I want to have a challenge, and I can't have that if I cheat and fly."

Dazzle next came up to Trooper and gave him a light kiss on his cheek. "Sorry if you feel we were tricking you."

Plunk smirked at the two of them. "OK! Enough of that you two. Let's go. We're burning daylight."

Plunk didn't want to admit it, but she was getting envious each time Dazzle showed such affection to Trooper, or Trooper did so for Dazzle. And it made her feel out of place. And that was a feeling she liked less.

Seeing the two like this at times also made her develop such feelings of her own for Trooper. She didn't understand her attraction, not her attraction to him or some of the love stories she has been getting from the library. All she did know is the more she thought about it, the more she wanted a colt friend of her own. Though for the moment Trooper was the only colt in Ponyville she knew all that well.

Plunk turned to head off. "You coming Dazzle!"

Dazzle without much more encouragement followed Plunk into the distance. As she did she called out to Trooper. "Count to twenty, then come find us!"

Trooper did as told and hid his head, then started counting.

He looked about after he was done with his count. Knowing it would have been too easy to have found them this early, he took off in the direction he though they may have gone.

After some more searching he heard Dazzle scream in the distance. He went into panic mode and raced as fast as he could in her direction. Trooper knows Dazzle is not a filly who is easy to scare, and she is not shy about using her magic if she needs it, so this made him wonder as to what would have made her scream.

He got to where he felt she should be and found Plunk there looking around too.

Trooper called out. "Dazzle! Where are you?"

He heard her voice behind a tree. He went over to it and found her looking at what looked like a small dead racoon.

Dazzle was not happy at all. She turned to Trooper as he approached. "I just wanted to hide over here and found him here being attacked by a fox. I think he is dead. The fox ran off after it saw me and heard me scream."

Plunk showed up. She too got a look at the small racoon on the ground. "Oh' What do we do about this?"

Dazzle shook her head. "I don't know."

Plunk suggested. "There is that pegasus Fluttershy. Maybe we can bring it to her. I don't know her all too well, but my parents say they did when she was little. I was told by them and by some here she is good with animals."

Trooper shook his head. "No, That would not be good. It looks dead already. You are right, we have been told she is good with animals as well. She is not only good with them, she loves them. She spends most of her time with them. I don't think she can do anything for a dead one. And if we were to bring one to her dead. I think it would only upset her. I mean, it would upset her real bad."

Dazzle stood between Trooper and Plunk. "He is right. We can't do that to her. It's best she doesn't know anything about this."

Plunk shrugged. "OK, but what do we do? Just leave it here? I mean this is part of the natural order of things. It happens. Not that I like to see it much myself."

Dazzle spoke up. "It is common among us to bury our dead. We do it for many reasons."

Plunk interrupted. "I know all of that. But that is something we do about our own. So tell me, what are we going to do about this?"

Trooper sighed. "I guess we could do the same for this little guy."

Dazzle nodded. "Yes, we could."

Plunk thought about this. "So we dig with our hooves, or should we get us some shovels? We are not to far from Apple Bloom's farm. We could possibly get at least one or more from them."

Tooper put a hoof on Plunk's shoulder. "I think that is a plan."

Dazzle added, "I wonder if we should let who we ask as to why we need them. I mean it would be one thing if we asked Applejack or Big Mac. It would be another if we told Apple Bloom why we wanted them."

Plunk suggested, "We might not have to tell them."

Trooper grimaced. "I don't like deceiving any pony."

Plunk nudged Trooper. "Is it deceiving Fluttershy by not telling her about this, or doing her a favor?"

Dazzle spoke up. "I get your point. I am with Trooper though, I don't like deceiving anypony either, but I think we can keep open the option of not telling as to why we need them. Only if they don't ask, or if it is Apple Bloom that asks. Much like Fluttershy, I don't think it to be a good idea if she knows about this."

Trooper nodded. "OK, I can live with that. So let's go."

The three of them headed over to the Apple Family Farm.

As they walked Dazzle walked right between Trooper and Plunk. Plunk for the moment had her thoughts turn towards Trooper who is on the other side of Dazzle. Plunk remembered in jest calling Trooper a slowpoke, but saw him move real fast when they both heard Dazzle scream.

She was impressed with seeing him run as fast as he did. She admired his determination to get to her so quickly, as she passed him by in the air, and as they reached the area they both thought Dazzle was.

She thought to herself, wow, he really cares for her. Must be nice to have someone around that cares that much for you. They are both lucky to have each other. I know I tease them both for it, but, they really have something special with each other.

She questioned herself being with them. They are both too nice to be spending time with a pony like me. Should I just leave them both alone? It might be the right thing to do, and the best thing for them.

She didn't like at all what she was thinking, and changed some of her thoughts about it. But I just don't want to go. I like them both too much. They have both been good to me so far, and I don't want to be alone. Besided, Dazzle won't leave me. And I happen to like that. I don't want that to change.

She thought about the little dead racoon next. That is so sad. I don't want to end up like that one day. That fox Dazzle said got to it, did so because the raccoon was alone.

Plunk shivered. These new thoughts about the raccoon were only making her feel depressed.

They made it to the farm. They saw Applejack come out of the field of apple trees as they entered the farm.

Applejack walked right up to them. "So what can I do for you three. Come to find Apple Bloom? She is around here somewhere."

Dazzle was the first to answer. "Well, no. Not today. We came to ask if we can borrow some shovels."

Applejack smiled over Dazzle's request. "Well shucks, you sure can. We have two in the barn not being used. So what you want them for, any how?"

Dazzle was pleased Applejack is letting them use the shovels, but didn't like that last question. She was about to answer when something else happened. Something she liked even less for at this moment.

Apple Bloom came running over. "Oh! Hi, you all. What yea here for?"

Dazzle quickly turned to Tooper and Plunk. She tried to whisper to them. "What do I say now? We agreed to tell Applejack if she asked, but not Apple Bloom."

The three of them thought about this to together. Applejack was getting impatient and did not like the idea that they are keeping something from her. She gave them the ultimatum. "OK' Out with it. If you want the shovels, you got to tell me what you need them for."

Trooper took it upon himself to speak, but did so to Dazzle and Plunk fist. He said to them in a whisper. "OK you two take Apple Bloom off somewhere, and talk to her about something. I don't care what, just distract her while I talk to AJ."

The two girls nodded and walked over on either side of Apple Bloom. Plunk leaned over to Apple Bloom. "Say how about we go over there for a moment? - as she pointed - I got something to tell you."

Apple Bloom knew a distraction when she saw one. Her and the other two CMC have used them enough times themselfs. But she went along with it just the same. "Sure Plunk."

As the three fillies walked together, Apple Bloom spoke up to Plunk. "Plunk, That was real nice of you to have given that banner back to Scootaloo. I know you took it and all. Scootts told me all about it. And we just don't keep such secrets from each other, just to let you know.

"It wasn't right of you to have taken it in the first place, but you made her real happy in giving it back. She thought she was never going to ever see it again. So, what is this something you needed to distract me to come here, soze you can be tellin me?"

Plunk smiled, then gave a short laugh. "Ok you got me. I did just want to bring you over her to distract you. But I will say I am very sorry for taking that banner. I am just glad Scootaloo is no longer upset about it."

While that conversation was going on Trooper moved close to Applejack to tell her what she wanted to know. He kept his voice low. "OK, we found a little dead racoon. We intended to bury it. That is all. We just didn't want Apple Bloom to know what we found."

Applejack nodded. "Thank you for tellin me Tropper, and thank you kindly for trying to keep this from my little sister. It would not have been the first time she has know of a dead critter, or even the first time she has saw one. But you are right, it's still nothing she would want to know of, or needs to know. You are free to use them Tropper."

Trooper smiled. "Thank you AJ."

Trooper left to join the three fillies, and to gather up Dazzle and Plunk.

He saw them laughing about something he missed. He decided to inquire about it. "So did I miss something good?"

Apple Bloom was still laughing as she tried to answer him. "Plunk was just tellin me as to why she moved to Ponyville in the first place. OK, it shouldn't be funny, but it is."

Trooper snickered a bit. "Gotta agree with you on that one. It's not funny, but it is. Stealing is no joke. But to think of what she wanted spectra for though. I would never have thought of that. Than again, I am not too fond of spicy foods either."

Plunk leaned over to Tropper "Not into the hot stuff, are you? You don't know what you are missing." She finished with a grin.

Dazzle walked around to the other side of Trooper and as Plunk did she to leaned over too him, but spoke to Plunk. "I know my Trooper, and he prefers something sweet. And I make sure he doesn't miss out on having what he likes."

At this Trooper was visibly blushing. "Do we have to do this? I- I mean, we have something else to think about. Right? Like why we are here."

Apple Bloom felt amused over Trooper's embarrassment, but was also curious as to why they were here. "So why are you all here for? Or you not tellin?"

Trooper was glad of the change in subject. "Well, we just came to borrow some shovels. That is all. Nothing too important. We should be returning them soon after though."

Apple Bloom felt if she pushed for more answers, she might just be given the runaround, so she let it go. "OK, well, I guess I will be seeing you all, when you get back."

Apple Bloom let them depart as she joined her big sister in the house.

The other three got what they came for and headed back to the dead racoon. Only when they got there they found it was gone. They each figured that something else came and took it, and it was possibly the same fox that killed it.

Plunk was the first to speak about it. "Well, that seemed to be a waste of time."

The other two agreed. But Dazzle had her opinions about it. "That may be, but it was not a total waste of time. You shown us you do care enough about something like this to try and do something about it with us. You didn't just gaff it off like it didn't matter to you, or have anything to do with you."

Plunk though about this for a moment. "You know I had wondered if it was right of me to be your and Trooper's friend. I was not sure if I am worth that much to you both. I mean the two of you are real nice. You are both good to each other, and good for each other. But me? I at times feel like I am just getting in the way. But I don't want to go. Nor do I not want to stop being your friend.

"That is, I like having you both as my friends. Do you really think I am not such a bad pony?"

This time Trooper stepped in with his words. "You are questioning yourself and us about this. It matters to you. I know what Dazzle thinks of you. But I can tell by my self now, that you, yourself wish to be better than some town brat that causes everyone truble. You do care how others think of you, and you do care on how others feel while being around you. Look how you were with Apple Bloom. You made her laugh."

Dazzle added, "Yes, and you remember what she told you. She was grateful, that you undid a bad mistake with one of her friends and made her friend very happy. You see Plunk, this is the type of pony I know you are. You just have to see it for yourself. Trooper and I will be here to help make sure that you do. However long that it takes."

~~~~~~

Trooper sat in bed still as he finished that memory.

Trooper wondered to himself if he should stop worrying about how much time Plunk and Dazzle do spend together without him. He figured no matter what he felt, or how long he has been with Dazzle before Plunk came to Ponyville, Dazzle has a fixation on Plunk now that just will not go away.

He knows Dazzle has been right about Plunk all along, but he wonders as to why Dazzle felt she can't do without Plunk in the first place. He just didn't understand on why Dazzle has latched onto Plunk so quickly after her first time seeing this new pony in town.

Dazzle never told him. And this did frustrate him some.

He tried to let that though drift as he wished to think more on his time he is going to spend with his father this morning, after they each get up.

~~~~~~

After having gotten the soup reddy, Fluttershy had spent some time relaxing next to Angel, she shared some of the soup with him. She was doing her best to calm herself and Angle, after what she thought was such a frightful event for the both of them.

She heard some commotion outside. "What is it now? Could that thing be back again?"

She shivered a bit. "Oh, I hope not. Seeing it once was enough." She got up and went to the door.

With some trepidation, she sneaked a peek out. Looking around she did not see anything. The birds and other critters were making a fuss just the same.

Wanting to calm the animals down, and see what got them worked up in the first place, she ventured out the door a short distance. She froze as she realized that the animals were making a fuss to give her a warning!

With a moment of glee over having some success so far, the patient stalker leered down from his vantage point on the roof. He managed to climb with slow, careful movements, maintaining a level of stealth.

As the pony walked out some distance from the door, He saw the pony is out in the open and seemed unaware of his presence or position at the moment.

He felt his time is now!

Leaping off his perch he came down fast. Holding an arm out as he did. The muscular monster grabbed hold on the back of her head, and slammed her face down on the ground hard, with full force.

The stunned and dazed yellow mare's nose was broken. Blood oozed from around her muzzle and out of her nose and mouth. Her head throbbed hard and was unable to think strait. More blood came from a small gash on her forehead. She could feel something strong tugging at her body causing her more pain. A chill ran down her spine as she came to realize she is being attacked!

Fluttershy knowing she was in very real danger moved to run away. The Kezzerdrix though she would try this and dug his claws in deeper to prevent her escape. Fluttershy's senses came back to her more. She screamed.

She had been scratched and scraped by a sacred animal in pain before. One that she was only trying to help. This happened a few times, and she did not mind, and she never blamed the animal for it. She could handle that, but not this. With each growing intensity, she panicked all the more over her situation with this beast.

Struggling to free herself, his grip seemed to do nothing but hold tighter each time she pulled away. This gripping with his claws made her efforts more painful. It was too much. Her being scared was an understatement, she was terrified. This thing was digging into her sides without any remorse.

He enjoied feeling her struggle. In an attempt to play with her more he was now releasing one claw at a time while still gripping with the other to dig in on another spot with his free claw. He was like a cat playing with a mouse. Blood seeped out of each new gash he made in her.

She screamed out for anyone to help. At that moment, Angel rushed out the door and bit the offending pony vandal right on the leg. The one who dared to abuse his beloved benefactor, caretaker, and friend.

This little pain in the leg was more than a nuisance. So the busy and irritated beast trying to work over this mare he enjoyed torturing, turned to grab hold of the little ankle biter. Not wanting to waste time on this little furball and get himself distracted. He gripped the little bunny tightly.

He wished to continue toying with the one who had used her trickery and controlled him with it. His anger for her doing so was still fresh in his mind.

With a snap of his arm, he whipped the squirming small white body against the outside wall of the house. There was a crunch, causing it to leave a blood smear before falling to the ground. The body now nothing more than a clump of broken bones, mashed bloody fur, and meat.

Fluttershy had seen Angel get smacked on the wall hard enough to kill him. She lost her mind while filled with grief at the loss of her closest friend and loved pet.

She was still being distracted by the continual vigorous violation to her tender ravaged body he returned to working over. This repeated pounding of his claws penetrating forcefully through her flesh made her back, and flanks bleed all over. This thing was having his way with her. She had enough of this thing abusing her. She intended to fight back.

Rage came full tilt as Fluttershy wanted to make this atrocious intruder ravaging her body with gusto, to be in as much pain as possible in return. She thought back to her lessons Iron Will gave her. If ever there was a time for her to be assertive, now was that time.

She pulled again and again to yank away with much more effort, but the Kezzerdrix's grip never wavered. She couldn't drop to the ground. He just held her up to him as if her efforts meant nothing to him.

She didn't like how this was going but still felt the need to make sure he paid for his actions to her and Angel. She had a thought. In an continual effort to do something, she lurched forward with all she had, then gave him a swift kick to his nuts.

The Kezzerdrix groaned in pain from this sudden attack that caught him off guard and shot pain throughout his groin and midsection, rendering him unable to continue.

While falling onto Fluttershy's back he winced in agony for a short moment. An instant later he changed his grip and grabbed at her rump and shoved her forward with all his might.

Fluttershy having been shoved too fast and hard for her to respond had landed face first again, smacking her already broken nose on the ground for the second time, and leaving another blood spot in the dirt.

Getting back up while dazed for a short moment, she wobbled around focusing on regaining her footing.

Due to how forcefully he shoved her and how he screamed when she kicked him, Fluttershy was aware just how badly she hurt him. She normally would have felt very sorry for doing such a thing to anyone, but she felt he had it coming to him.

While Fluttershy noticed his wild and eminence strength catching her off guard as much as she did to him, she was back to being scared once again, like that of a trapped animal. Fear gripped her once more.

She knew she could not handle such a monster on her own. She felt she had no choice but to get away. A space was open before her. In a panic, she moved to run and fly away.

The Kezzerdrix had been denied by her once again. This time in a very painful manner. He was more furious with her than ever, building to a rage of his own. No more play time with her, he thought. She was no longer any fun for him. He decided it was time to just to tear her apart so he could eat.

He lunged at her with his right claws raised high. Moving in quickly from behind too fast for her to get far. The enraged beast slammed his claws down hard right below her shoulders, digging them in deep.

Fluttershy screamed and twisted in pain, then shortly coughed up blood from her pierced lungs. She now gasped and choked as her lungs contracted to expel the blood slowly draining into them.

In a desperate act for her life, Fluttershy did as best she could to kick back with her left rear leg again. It landed against his abs this time sending him back some.

The Kezzerdrix took the blow hard. He was forced a step backwards and raked his claws embedded in the impaled pony's back. It took her left wing off at the base while just mangling the other to completely unusable.

As the claws continued down her back one of them scraped against her spine splitting the flesh over it, exposing the scraped spine slightly.

Fluttershy fell to the ground as he kicked her from behind hard enough to snap her lower spine. She screamed a gurgly muffled scream as she fell. A section of where the spine shaped protruded up and out of her back.

Sobbing and choking even more, while having much trouble breathing due to the blood still filling her lungs. She gave another effort to crawl away with little success.

Blood was now covering all over her. Some spraying from the new and larger gash in her back. All while flowing and dripping down her sides making a bloody mess on the ground and all over herself. She continued to drag her body in the blood made mud she was creating in hopes of getting away.

Her body quaked and convulsed as shock was setting in due to blood loss. Pain ran through her back as she moved. Her back legs useless.

Hope drained from her mind as she succumbed to the inevitable. Her broken heart and will gave out. She was going to die, and she knew it. Laying on the ground crying with despair, having little success in that as well as she choked on her blood more, she felt utterly defeated. The continuing of blood loss made her body cold as well now. She could feel herself slipping away.

Hurt once again for the second time by this defiant yellow pony, made him pleased to see her struggle for her life, and then seemingly give up.

The smell of so much warm fresh blood and the sight of a helpless victim made his stomach growl ever more. His hunger hit with much more force than before.

He bounded once high into the air than onto her back. Upon landing, the force made Fluttershy's body break in several places. Bone and tendons were crushed and snapped, as well as her internal organs mashed under the weight and broken bones.

He turned his head to enable him to snap his jaws around the back of her neck.

The Kezzerdrix chewed ravenously at her exposed neck, as more blood gushed between his teeth, filling his mouth with the delicious thick warm red liquid. This taste of blood set him to a full-on feeding frenzy.

He twisted and yanked on her limp neck, till he finally snapped it. She was gone quickly after. He did not even stop to consider his victory. Filling his demanding gut for food is all that is on his mind now. He feasted till there was little left of her but some bones and a few scattered remains of flesh, hair, and feathers.

Before leaving with himself covered in a caked on mess, he felt he would need to wash off. After returning from the stream, he turned to one other broken body ripe for the taking. One last morsel for the road.

He thought staying in one place for too long after this, did not seem like a good idea to him. For now, he had his meal. He decided it is time to go while he digested it.

Chapter three: Reminisce.

View Online

Chapter three: Reminisce.

A knock at the door beckoned Mrs. Misty to it. She wondered who would be there so early. So, this light lavender pegasus with a light blue mane and a light gray cloud for a cutie mark made her way from the kitchen.

She was finishing up morning breakfast dishes before she was interrupted. She felt it wasn't the time for visitors, that is, none she was expecting. She though it's the time most in Ponyville would be up and about making breakfast. Unless you were strictly a farm or weather pony, they would likely have eaten already and be out working.

Though she knew she and her family has only been in Ponyville for a short while, and didn't know everything about this town or hardly all the ponies who lived here.

The clouds were sparse this morning and did not need many to clear them for the scheduled clear day. So she did not leave with her husband to help the weather ponies this morning. They would likely be finished soon, but not this soon she reasoned.

Upon opening the Door, she saw her visitor is Mrs. Flower Wall, bringing her daughter Plunk back home. None of them there looked happy at all to her, and this made Misty suspicious. "Hello Flower. Is something wrong? Did Plunk do something?" She asked as she gave Plunk a bit of a stair down as if Plunk was being a troublemaker again.

Flower was about to giggle, but felt at odds with this feeling herself while knowing about the tension between Misty and her daughter, so thought it was not so funny, and did not make light of it.

She did wish to lighten the mood some though as she answered Misty. "Oh, no. Plunk has been wonderful, as good as gold in fact," Flower said with a grin before her face went serious. "It has to do with Dazzle's nightmares. I am just bringing Plunk back before Dazzle, and I go see someone about it. It has gotten worse and I feel it just can't wait any longer."

Misty felt sympathetic and gave a nod to Flower in understanding. "I see. I am sorry to hear that. It is troubling when your little one is not doing well. I am just glad Plunk has been behaving herself."

Misty did smile a bit to Flower. "I do think moving here has been a better influence on her then with who she use to hang out with back in Cloudsdale. You can take her anytime you like Mrs. Flower Wall. So long as she don't cause you any problems. It's what I was hoping for when we did move to Ponyville. To see if she could make some better friends, than some of those hooligans she use to spend time with. And it seems she has. Thank you."

Misty gave a wide eye stare in realization that she had been blathering on while she knew Flower needed to get going. "Just listen to me babble on like this! I am sorry Flower. I am sure you wish to be on your way. I hope you can find the help you need for Dazzle."

Flower nodded in return. "Yes, thank you. I must indeed be going. Bye."

With that Flower and Dazzle turned to leave as all waved bye to one another.

Misty Closed the door after Plunk walked inside. Misty talked as she slowly brought her attention to Plunk. "Well, she seemed not herself this morning. I guess even she has her days. Dazzle's nightmares must be getting to be a real problem."

Fully turning to Punk. "At least it wasn't you this time."

Plunk folded her front hooves, sat down and gave a groan and a pout. She turned her head to one side, while forcing a scowl on her face. "Sure, I was always so bad. That's why you had to take me from my other friends."

Misty let out a sigh. "It was for your own good you know. All of them were troublemakers, and you were turning out to be just like them. I want better for you than that."

Misty practically pleading to Plunk to understand. "We can make a good living here. A fresh start. Your father and I worked hard to both join the weather team here in Ponyville. We had to get the OK from Rainbow Dash, Captain of the weather team. We don't need you off and about giving her or anyone else reasons to make us leave again like last time."

Plunk stood back up in a defiant stance. "Oh, and you think I want that! You know I am a big fan of Rainbow Dash. I don't want to leave here either."

Plunk now pointed her hooves up in the air waving them around. "I want to join the weather team as much as you and dad did. To be up there ripping across the sky kicking Clouds with Rainbow Dash and the other pegasuses here in Ponyville.

She put her hooves back down. "I don't want to mess up my chance for that."

Pointing now to herself. "This is as big of a chance and deal for me as it is for the both of you. I don't want to leave Ponyville. I am just starting to like it here. I got friends here now. Real friends. I know this. But I was never as bad as you make me out to be."

Plunk sat in thought as she spoke. "Sure, my other friends were a little out of control, but I only spent time with them because I thought they were fun, and I thought they liked me at the time. It made me feel like a part of something."

She went back to folding her hooves in front of herself. "But I never did half the things they did. I was never a part of most of what went on with them. I was with them all just for fun anyway. I never wanted to be like them. So you can stop worrying."

Misty spoke with a frown. "I will continue to worry until your behavior improves. You have been caught stealing here in Ponyville as well, and vandalizing other pony's property just like you did back in Cloudsdale with your so called friends there.

Misty spoke more sternly. "None of that was a part of something you should have gotten yourself into. No matter how much you may have liked it, or thought of it as just fun. Theft of spectra from the factory is no joke. You know they grind up bad little pegasus if they don't meet their standards of a good pegasus to make the stuff."

Plunk waved her hooves out in annoyance. "Mom! Not that again," Plunk said with exasperation.

She put her hooves back down. "That was just made up to scare little foals into behaving. I'm not that little anymore. And I know they don't make spectra. I was there, and they told me so. Remember?

Plunk said with a huff. "Stop treating me like a little foal.They don't grind up little ponies to make it. And the story was stupid anyway. I never seen any young junior flyers disappear after failing any flying test or competition. Not that I ever failed one."

Plunk's face got contorted as she showed how ridiculous she felt all this is. "We both know Rainbow Dash is captain of the weather team right here in Ponyville. And she trains hard to one day join the Wonderbolts. She would be too tired to manage the Rainbow Factory portion of the Weather Factory."

Plunk finished with a frown. "And Scootaloo is still alive, and is not yet a good flyer. She runs the Rainbow Dash fan club. I think they both laugh at that silly story."

Misty was getting angrier with this continued argument. She spat out, "Well theft is still a big deal, and you embarrassed both your father and me by trying to steal something. Even if there was none there, or no such thing to take."

Misty tried to calm herself as she questioned Plunk. "Speaking of spectra, what in Equestria did you want it for in the first place? What did you think you could possibly do with it?"

Plunk sagged a little. "I didn't want it. Two of the others did."

Then Plunk gave a smirk. "Moon Dancer said she wanted it to paint the town red. Whatever that means. It would have been funny to see her try such a thing. I wanted to see that."

She thought about her other past friend. "And Thundercracker said he wanted it to make some kind of hot sauce. Not sure how he would have done it. He thought if the rainbow mix at the factory is spicy, spectra should be even more so."

Plunk smiled. "You know I like spicy foods. How could I resist not going along? So I helped."

Misty pointed an accusing hoof at Plunk, while not at all happy with her. "So you did help them get in to steal it. You did have your own agenda for having it, and you were involved in the attempted theft."

She raised her voice more. "That is what you did wrong!"

She now stomped her hoof down on the floor. "So you were a part of it and helped in doing what your friends did. I swear you are never going to learn. Just like when you took Scootaloo's Rainbow Dash Fan Club banner. I don't think Scootaloo was laughing all too hard about that one. Did she?"

Plunk gazed down looking sorry, knowing her mother is right about that. "Well no. I only wanted it for a little while. And I thought she could just make another one. But when I found out how upset it made her that it went missing, I gave it right back. Much sooner than I planned to."

Plunk looked up with a sheepish grin. "And she let me join her fan club after for returning it."

She smiled more broadly, to the point of looking proud of herself. "So she is cool with it."

Misty was still not happy with that statement and pointed her hoof at plunk again. "That does not dismiss your stealing from her or any pony whenever you feel like it. Nor does it dismiss what you tried to do at the factory your father and I worked at."

Plunk folded her hoofs again. "Well, Dad thought what I did there was funny. It was not like we were going to find what we were looking for anyways. The whole thing was just a bust on our part. And, we found out after we were shown how the rainbows are made, there is no spectra involved in making rainbows. They showed us to make sure we didn't come back looking for spectra again."

Misty stepped closer and glared at Plunk. "Your dad lost his job. So we had to leave. That was not funny."

Plunk shook her head. She stood up then pointed a hoof back at her mother as she raised her own voice. "No, You made us leave because you were the one who felt embarrassed! And that was not my fault."

Plunk calmed herself down some. "Dad went along with the move because he did not want to argue about it like you did. And he liked the idea of moving to the country anyway, as you kept pestering him to do after that."

Plunk went back to sitting with her hooves folded. "You think I am too little to know what happened and keep changing the story, so it sounds like it was all my fault we had to move. We didn't have to move."

She pointed back to her mother as she sat. "You were just too embarrassed to stay. You couldn't handle it."

Misty was getting more irate and pointed back. "Your dad did lose his job! He was being too soft and sweet as usual to tell you this. He did not want you to worry."

Misty calmed herself as she thought more on Kicker, then sighed. "He never seems to worry. It was one of the things I found admirable about him when we first met."

She got angry again as she focused back on Plunk. "But not when he does not discipline you, and lets you do whatever you want. And without showing you the consequences of your actions! Having to leave Cloudsdale was one of them. I will tell you, because you need to learn not to do such things!"

Plunk turned her head in frustration. "Dad told me it was not a big deal. Nor was having to move here. And you just have to keep bringing it up as if it was all a problem. Don't you?"

Misty pointed once again at Plunk. "I will not be raising a ragamuffin thief! One who misbehaves!"

Plunk turned her head back to her mother and glared at her. "You're such a drama queen! You thrive on it. Don't you?"

Misty was Flabbergasted. She shook her head slightly while looking surprised. "What!" Misty was getting much more agitated after that last comment.

Plunk stuck out her tongue and blew a raspberry, then quickly took off to get away from what she knew was coming next.

Misty gave a scowl of her own, then shouted. "Get back here!" Right before she took off after Plunk.

About eight minutes later the door opened up as Mr. Cloud Kicker walked into the site of two pegasuses in a chase throughout the house. The orange pegasus with dark brown mane and a dark rain cloud with rain falling from it as a cutie mark stood back to watch the mayhem he nearly walked right into.

First Plunk whipped by, then Misty slowed to a halt in front of him while panting.

Misty walked up to him. "Hunny your back home," Misty said with a smile, glad to see him home.

She moved to give her husband a peck on the cheek. He was not going to settle for just that as he moved in for a more passionate kiss.

Misty partly melted as she gave into the moment. Finally, they separated.

Mr. Kicker asked, "So what's going on now?"

Misty rolled her eyes. "Oh, you know. I am just having to teach Plunk some manners as usual." Giving him a crooked smile after that statement.

Kicker watched plunk buzz by. "Looks as if she is giving you the runaround again. Need some help?" He finished asking with a grin.

Misty brushed her hoof across his chest. "No, you just got in, I am sure I can handle it. Besides I could use the exercise seeing that I didn't go out with you this morning."

Kicker chuckled a bit. "It wasn't that long of a morning. Even without you, more showed up than we needed and got done real early. Or have you been so caught up in trying to catch Plunk that you haven't noticed the time?"

As Misty opened her mouth to respond, Plunk flew by again, giving her mom another raspberry before exiting out the open door Kicker came in.

Misty turned to the door with exasperation as she spoke to Kicker. "See what I am having to put up with! And she's getting faster all the time."

She ran out the door to follow her daughter, and she called out again. "I told you to get back here!" After she took off into the air to chase Plunk.

Cloud Kicker walked to the door and yelled out "Have fun!" He then closed the door and turned back around to the mess of a living room to relax, before attempting a clean up.

He knew Misty would not be able to catch Plunk, and end up coming home irritated or worried about Plunk again. Picking up the place a little and not have her come home to a mess might lighten her mood some, he thought.

He thought more about his wife. To him she is a completely different pony when she was not upset about something. The kind of pony he fell in love with.

~~~~~~

A groggy Twilight got up as she was pulling herself out of bed. Spike watched her with amusement. Usually, she was the first up, and Spike was the one reluctant to start the day.

Practically pulling an all-nighter poring over some old books, she was not the morning pony today. She received some books on fabled creatures to see if there was anything on this unusual cave hair she saw in the cave.

To her disappointment, she found nothing. Still she had no idea what it is, or where it came from.

She sent for these books and got them just yesterday. Though not a full waste of time she thought. She did come across a few unusual near-unknown creatures not found in any other book she looked in before.

One; a small slow moving green glob called Slime. Said able to dissolve almost anything it comes in contact with. Fleshy things dissolved faster. She felt it a truly creepy thing.

Would move towards anything warm but not hot. Likely looking for anything living to feed on she reasoned.

She found if it did touch someone it would have to be removed quickly or it would be partly inside the one it got on. After that there was no saving the one infected. The Slime would dissolve quickly the victim inside out, as well as outside in.

Fire was said to be the only way known to kill the Slime. And the victim's body would have to be fully burned to keep the Slime from moving on and infecting someone else.

Another thing found in the books was a winged monkey called an Imp. A mean spirited thing.

They would harass anyone in sight. If either their target or one of their own got hurt during the attack they would get more persistent and violent towards their target.

Neither the Imp or Slime was found in these parts or any of them known to be real anyway.

She hoped even some books on myths and legends might shed some light on what the cave hair could be. No luck at all there either.

Spike was getting up as well. He walked over to Twilight. "Wow, you look a mess." He pointed that out with a giggle.

After he got a little more serious, just a little. "I take it you would like me to start breakfast this morning?"

With a bit of a wobble, Twilight steadied herself. "Yes, if you would spike. I feel I need to take a shower and freshen up right away. I will meet you downstairs after."

Spike gave a solute. "As you command. El-Cap-E-Tan."

Twilight just rolled her eyes, wondering where he picked that up, and hoping this phase of him making such comments will pass soon. Shaking her head, she left for the bathroom next to her room.

As Twilight descended the stairs some time later, there was a knock on the door.

Twilight said to herself "Must be one of the girls, the library is not to open for another hour." She approached the door, glad to see any of them and wondering which of her friends it could be.

Pulling the door open with a bit of magic she saw it was Mrs. Flower Wall and Dazzle.

From the looks on their faces Twilight could tell this was not just a simple social visit. She said as she waved them in. "Please come in."

The two entered. With her magic, Twilight moved three cushions to one side of the room. "Would the two of you like something to drink? I can have Spike bring it."

Flower looked as if she was contemplating, then answered. "Well, I am not sure just how long we are going to be here but I suppose I could do with a pot of coffee."

Twilight looked at her. "A whole pot?"

Flower stifled a laugh. "No, just a cup will do dear."

Twilight smiled a little. "I take it you would like some cream and sugar?"

Flower gave a nod. "That will be fine, thank you."

Twilight looked to Dazzle. "Would you like some apple or orange juice or perhaps some milk?"

Dazzle gave a nod as well. "Yes, please. I would like some orange juice."

Twilight bellowed out to the Kitchen. "Spike! We have guests. Can you bring an extra cup of coffee and a cup of orange juice? Make the extra cup of coffee with cream and sugar please."

Spike could be heard moving about in the kitchen. "I'm on it. Be there in a jiffy."

The three of them settled down on the cushions Twilight provided. Spike came in with a cup. "Here is the juice, coffee will be ready soon."

As Spike approached Dazzle's horn lit up while saying, "Thank you Spike."

Grabbing hold of the cup with her magic, she lifted the cup from his claws then took a sip. After she set it down without the liquid inside sloshing much. All done by magic alone.

Twilight watched with interest. "Wow, It's no surprise she can do levitation spells at her age, some pick it up right away. But to have such smooth control. She must have been practicing. I could ask Princess Celestia about having her enrolled in her school for the gifted. There is a chance she might be. I think she might be. They could find out."

Dazzle winced a little and said with some concern, "No, I don't want to leave home."

Twilight gave her a soft smile. "You, don't have to. It was just a suggestion. What is it that you would like to be doing when you get older? If you don't mind me asking."

Dazzle fidgeted for a bit. "I would like to be a healer or a funny stage performer. Or something that is a little of both."

Twilight tilted her head slightly. "Well, that is a bit of a contrast in interests."

Dazzle thought for a moment. "Not really."

Twilight looked confused. "How so? What do you mean?"

Dazzle thought for a moment then answered as best she could. "I am sure you have heard the saying; Laughter is the best medicine? I thought it would be a good idea to help those in need to feel better by entertaining them; while also providing them with medical help."

Dazzle smiled some as she thought more on this. "I could learn about ailments and how to treat them as well as providing what they might need to help keep them in high spirits while in my care."

Dazzle looked serious for a moment. "From what I know, a pony that feels better get's better sooner. And does not sit in misery while waiting to get better. That can slow healing down. Or make them worse."

Dazzle looked to the floor wondering if she explained it right. Then looked back up to twilight with a grin feeling that she did.

Twilight was amazed, hearing this from someone so young. "You did think about this, didn't you? You got all that just from reading the books here?"

Dazzle gave a slight nod.

Twilight pushed her thoughts on what she thinks would be best for the little unicorn. "But the school for the gifted can help more with that. At least, it can help you with healing practices. You will need that."

Dazzle shook her head. "I don't want to go. I love my Mom and Dad. I don't get to see my Dad often. Only, when he comes home. I love living here and being with my friends and family. I also just met Plunk about two months ago. I feel she needs me here. And I need her. The same goes for Trooper. I don't want to leave any of them. I can't just go."

Twilight smiled again. "You seem like such a smart girl for your age. You also seem to care for others so much as well. You don't have to make that decision right now."

Twilight tapped her hoof on the floor. "The offer will stand till you may wish to go. If you ever do. Though me asking is no guarantee you will be able to go.

Twilight sighed. "It was only a suggestion of something if you wish to try for it. And if you ever do wish to, I will try and help you to get in. I could even give you some tests that could improve your chances."

She raised her hoof up to Dazzle in an offering gesture, Then to her chest. "Till then I can teach you what I can if you like. I can even get for you some books straight from Canterlot that might help some to start with. You will even need more control over your magic then you have now."

Twilight stopped to think about one she knows well. "I can teach you a lot of different, and in time powerful spells. When you are ready for them that can help you in all of what you are looking to do."

Twilight put her hoof back down. "But a friend of mine can teach you fine control. Her name is Rarity. I am sure you know her. She can do intricate needlework with her magic. She can show you control."

Twilight pointed to herself for a moment. "I may have stronger magic but she can do things with hers I can't. Not without me struggling with it. And it would not turn out the same as with her. That is, as good as what she can create. Partly because she does it all the time. She can do it with ease. Like a wave of a hoof. You possibly could too if you practice with her."

Dazzles eyes lit up. "I do know Rarity. She makes me such nice dresses for outings. I see her sister Sweetie Belle while at school or the boutique. I am three grades above her, but I know them both a little.

She got a bit more excited about this idea Twilight presented to her. "I can really get to learn from Rarity?"

Twilight gave a nod with a smile, knowing she is making this filly happy with her own ideas for Dazzle. "Yes, she is often busy, but if I ask, she may take you on as an apprentice and show you fine needlework. If you get good, she may even have you help her out in her boutique for a while."

Twilight got formal with her. "Taking care of the needs of others will be of great importance to learn for what you want to do. She can show you this as well. I don't think you will have any trouble picking any of it up. It will just take time."

Twilight smiled again to this thought. "You might even get to know Sweetie Belle more while there. I think the three of you will get along quite well."

Twilight gave a slight giggle. "That will be funny, to walk in and see three white unicorns bustling about the boutique. I got to see that." She was personally amused with that thought.

Dazzle surprised Twilight by bouncing up and down. "Oh, thank you so much Twilight. This will be so great!"

She surprised Twilight even more after she bounded over to Twilight and gave her a big hug. "I just don't know what to say Twilight. Thank you!"

Twilight set her back down. "Don't get too excited yet I can't promise that Rarity will take you in and teach you. She is, as I said, usually quite busy. But a word from me might make a difference. She is a very nice pony once you get to know her. And I still have one other to introduce you to."

Dazzle looked in wonderment. "There's more? Who else?"

Twilight smirked. "You did say you wanted to be able to put others in a good mood. There is one pony in Ponyville that is indeed an expert at that. The same one I told you might be able to help you understand your extra sense. None other than Pinkie Pie!"

Dazzle's eyes went wide, and her face beamed at the name in a way that had reminded Twilight of Pinkie herself.

Dazzle's heart raced, and she felt as light as air. If she were a pegasus, she would be floating.

Dazzle wondered if this visit could get any better. "Oh, Wow! This is the best! I would love to spend time with Pinkie and learn from her."

Then at near bursting with excitement, her reason for coming here came crashing down on her thoughts and happy moment.

She stopped, and held still for a bit. Her eyes darted about as she thought more about her situation. She started to panic. Her emotions rose with fear for everything she might now lose if her nightmares became real as she felt they just might.

Her body trembled. Her breathing went heavy. She looked up at Twilight with teary eyes, and her lips quivering. "Oh, Twilight. Please! I need help!" She began to sob.

Twilight felt saddened and very concerned with this new display by Dazzle. Twilight felt confused and beside herself, while not knowing what to do, or know what made Dazzle's happy mood change to this state of pleading desperation.

Twilight looked over to Flower for an answer. "What's going on? She seemed so happy just a moment ago."

Flower said with a frown, "We have a big problem we came to see you about."

Twilight shook her head. "I'm sorry. You both came here to tell me something important, and I got you both sidetracked. What is the problem you came to see me for?"

Flower saw that Dazzle is too choked up with a rush of despair, making her unable to talk.

Flower answered for her. "I hate to trouble you with this, but Dazzle wanted to see you personally. She thinks you can help."

Twilight observed Dazzle still sobbing, then watched Dazzle drift over to her mom to hid her face against her Mom's chest. "Trouble me! Please! Whatever she is going through, must be very upsetting. I want to help if I can."

Flower gave a deep sigh, and felt grateful to Twilight. "Thank you, Twilight. It means a lot to me, to both of us. I hope you can help somehow. It has to do with that thing I was told you found in the cave a few days ago. The cave Dazzle and her two friends found and pointed out to you."

Twilight gave a look of recognition. She became formal again. "Yes, I have been looking over some books to find out what I can on it. I found nothing so far. What's this got to do with it?"

Twilight quickly came to one conclusion on her own. "Oh, Dazzle told me on that day she can feel it down there. That must be it. Is she still?"

Flower nodded.

The three of them was so caught up in the moment they never noticed Spike put down the two cups of coffee then leave the room. He did not wish to interrupt what he saw going on. He had been listening in, and felt best not to butt in or anything. So he left the room to busy himself. But he continued to listen as he did.

Flower continued. "Dazzle has been having nightmares about it. About that thing you found. She wakes up in a state of terror. Looking much like she does now. But more panicked."

She looked down to Dazzle for a moment before she continued. "Last night was the worst for her."

Flower held Dazzle a little closer. "But that is not the end of it. She has a gift for manipulating light. She was showing her friend Plunk a new trick. She was creating a mental projection. A detailed image with light."

Twilight was surprised. Her jaw dropped a little before stating. "I can do that but that's high-level magic. At least it is for one of her age. It is one thing to make light, it's quite another to form it into shapes. She really can do that?"

Flower nodded again. "Apparently. She has shown me few times. So I know she can. She was just able to do very simple shapes before, but then something happened this morning.

Flower spoke with concern. "She made a small form of a pony, then it moved and reshaped all by itself into that big rabbit thing in her nightmares. After, it moved to attack them before disappearing."

She stopped for a bit as she sighed. "I didn't see it myself, but Plunk did. They both went into shock from the sight of it. Plunk told me it was real looking. Dazzle, she got so scared, and she had no control over what happened."

Flower gave Dazzle a light tap with her hoof. "Tell her honey, tell her what you told me."

As Dazzle was still in hiding and not wanting to move, Twilight pointed out. "For many unicorns a high state of emotion can trigger strong and rather uncontrollable bursts of magic. It is not all too uncommon, but in time we do learn to control it."

Flower nodded, then stated "Yes, I have experienced this bursts of magic in a few ways from her."

Twilight nodded as well "Then you have seen, in this state, most anything can happen one can't normally do."

Twilight stopped to think some more. "I never heard of a sustained, somewhat controlled magic of this sort do to an emotional burst. Well, except for what I did back when I got my cutie mark. But that was quite different. I had unusually high magic locked away that got out all at once. However it was not just fear or high emotions that did it. I just had strong magic I never knew I had till then.

Twilight spoke formal again. "I am actually a student of Princess Celestia because of it. But I live here now. It is rather a part of my teachings. She felt I needed to expand on how I lived, other than living there. She felt I was ready for something more and that it was a necessary step in my life and learning."

Dazzle finally calmed down enough to face Twilight again. What Twilight said has helped take her mind off feeling so bad. "That is amazing. So that is why you moved here from Canterlot."

Dazzle looked around at the floor as she gathered her thoughts on what she wanted to say earlier. "Twilight. It wasn't just high emotions for me either, I was calm and happy right before it happened. I wasn't scared until I knew I lost control over what I was doing. After, I could feel it in my head as if it was working to get out and get to me. I'm still so scared Twilight. What I felt told me that it got out, or that it is going to get out very soon. I can't tell which though."

Dazzle's lips started to quiver again as she spoke. Speaking, she was finding more difficult to do. "What's worst is that I feel some pony is going to get hurt or killed by it, and I can't tell who or when."

Her eyes got more sad and pleading. "I can't even tell if it's coming after me. Am I going to be the one it gets?"

She paused for a moment then tried to shake her head of that thought. As she did, she had a thought as to who else she thinks it might go after.

She looked back to Twilight. "This isn't just fear. It feels just as it did when I thought Plunk was going to be killed. I am so afraid that it might even go after her again, as it might have."

Dazzle was getting more choked up and having a harder time speaking while sobbing. She thought of her own ability to feel when something might bad might happen. "It's such a horrible feeling I get at times. In the past it was only someone in slight pain I felt, or someone that got scared or startled about something."

She did her best to keep herself calm enough to talk about it all to Twilight. "A while after, I was able to tell of bad things that was going to happen as well. I can't describe it. I wish I could. The best I can do is say that it is like having a memory of something come to me, only it is of something yet to happen. But the memory is foggy, I can't see it all. And I wish it would just go away. All of it."

She sniffled before continuing. "I don't like feeling that bad things are going to happen. I hate it. It makes me feel scared every time, and I don't always know for what, or why. I never did like feeling another ponies pain, or fear either."

She sat there crying for a bit more.

Twilight looked in thought. Feeling for this scared little filly before her. It was enough to bring her to tears as well. "I wish you could too. As I said the only other I know of that has anything like this is Pinkie Pie."

Twilight realized there may be no answer for Dazzle. Not even one Pinkie can give. "I really don't know what she can tell you though. I did what I could to understand it from her once before, but I just can't. She tells me she feels a twitch in different part of her body that tells her something specific is going to happen right before it does. A few times it was a delayed moment. Even she doesn't fully know what all her twitches mean, till it happens. That is if they are new ones. I had a hard time believing what she felt was real. That she was really predicting things. But now I do. And I believe you too."

Dazzle brightened a little. Her sobbing slowed as she attempted to speak again. "Thank you, Twilight. I do at times feel like something running up and down my spine that might make my back tingle, if something bad is to happen. Pain from someone feels more intense. I wonder if that's what Pinkie Pie feels. Most everypony in town knows of Pinkie Pie's Pinkie sense. But none knows how she does it. It might be different for me. It kind of sounds the same. I wouldn't know."

Twilight interrupted her for a moment. "It does, but you said you felt it along your back. That is for things that you feel from others something scary or bad. Yes?"

Dazzle gave a nod.

Twilight continued. "When Pinkie feels her back itchy, she said it means it's her lucky day. Definitely not so for you. Then again, you did say it was more of a tingling rather than an itch. For Pinkie, as she described it, her knees feels pinchy when something scary is about to happen. So I conclude it is different with you than with her.

Dazzle gave another nod. "But I told you I get more than a twitchy or tingly feeling. I get a kind of premonition, a vision in my mind, but not all of it, nor fully of what is going to happen.

This time it was Twilight that gave a nod. "This is so with Pinkie as well. She seems not only able to tell what may happen, but where, and with who, and what someone might think or feel too, just like you.

Twilight felt unsure about what more she can say on this. "It seems she is much like you with this. She can see an event as well as what one might be thinking or feeling. She does not always know exactly when or what will happen either. It is still a bit of a guess and mystery on her part when it comes to any full details."

Dazzle added, "This is true for me as well."

She looked like on the verge of crying again. "Like when I felt Plunk was going to be killed."

Sadness and fear took over again as Dazzle started to cry as her memories of that day came back to her. "But I could not tell exactly when or how. Just an idea that it was soon and kind of where, and that she was going to die painfully do to something."

Dazzle shook her head again while she cried a little harder. "Now I feel this monster in my head that wasn't there before. And I feel it might be on the move while looking for a pony it wants to kill. I just can't fully tell what it's going to do. Just that somepony is going to suffer for it, and soon if not already. I don't want to know these things."

Dazzle's eyes opened wide as she had a thought on what she said to Twilight. "Oh, my gosh! Twilight! It might be you it is after. From what I feel it's angry, and hungry. And it is looking for a pony to kill. The pony that made it angry. The only one I can think of it might want, is you. You were the one that attacked it, then trapped it in the cave. If it did live and is getting out. I am sure it is you he wants."

Twilight had a look of grief on her face, then she felt a slight shiver.

A little after she calmed herself. "If all that was true, It can't get me."

Dazzle felt shocked. "How can you say that!"

Twilight gave a sigh. "True, I was a bit shaken by what you told me. It's just I am a very high-level unicorn. He faced me once."

Twilight stopped and thought this over. "I must admit, it was fast."

She thought more on that memory of it. "Humm... There is a chance that if it was to sneak up on me... Oh! Celestia, that's not good. Even I can't stop something I can't see coming. I guess I will have to take that threat seriously then, after all. Now, there's only to think about what to do about it."

Dazzle went a little more calm, with some depression replacing her fear, knowing it might be after Twilight rather than herself. But she didn't like that thought at all either. "That's what I came to see you about. I am afraid of what might happen."

She looked to Twilight while feeling bad about everything to do with this. "I don't know what to do. I just want all of this to end, and for it to go away. I don't want anypony to get hurt. I mostly want to stop feeling afraid. Afraid of some pony dying and knowing that I can't do anything about it."

She closed her eyes with tears still pouring while she lowered her head. "Now I feel afraid for you. I also can't help but feel that I somehow brought this on you. I'm sorry Twilight. I don't want to see you die," Dazzle finished saying while looking at Twilight with sad concern in her eyes.

Twilight grabbed Dazzle and held her tight. Tears formed in her own eyes now while feeling sorry for this sweet little filly that had so much concern. Even for her.

She felt she had to say something to calm her. "Don't blame yourself. Whatever happens, don't ever think you are at fault for this. You have a wonderful gift you don't yet understand. You may feel more than others, but you have no control over this thing. I am so glad you came to tell me all of this. I'm scared too, for the same reasons as you. But we can try to make it okay with some idea of what we might be dealing with."

Twilight sat back a bit while still holding her. She put a hoof gently under Dazzle's chin to have Dazzle look up at her. "That's what makes your gift so wonderful. It lets us know there is something wrong going on, or about to happen. But you are not the cause of it. You didn't put me in danger; you just let me know the danger exists. Now let's think on what we can do."

Dazzle sniffled a bit. She gave a soft, "Yep."

She looked at Twilight a little longer. "Thank you, Twilight. I am so glad you are willing to help. Thank you so much."

She gave Twilight one more quick hug then she went back to sitting with her mother.

Flower gave Twilight a nod when Twilight looked to her. "Yes, thank you again. I do hope you can help. I am so glad we did come to see you. But have any ideas?"

Twilight thought on it for a bit. She brushed a hoof across her face to remove some of her own tears before speaking. "I think so. I know of one pony that has a gift for control over animals and creatures alike, of all kinds. She even stared down a big dragon and got it to do as she asked. Not one like spike. A fully grown wild dragon. I saw it myself. Its sleeping was covering Ponyville in smoke, and she got it to leave."

Both Flower and Dazzle responded with a big "Ooh."

Flower spoke. "I remember that day. The air was quite a mess, but I didn't know how it started or how it was stopped. I did hear something about a Dragon. I was as not sure if it was true."

Dazzle added. "Me neither. So, who is this pony?"

Twilight sat up straight. "Fluttershy."

~~~~~~

Trooper could not wait to start the day. He got up and looked all around his room after his thoughts about the past.

The room was lightly decorated with posters of jousting, a few shields, some toy tin soldiers, a few lances, and an assortment of other things he enjoyed. Most of all his own personal suite of armor his father made for him.

Looking at it filled him with even more growing excitement. He could not wait any longer.

Heading out of his room he wondered if he should try to wake his dad and mom. While standing in the hall, he had what he thought is a better idea. He would try to make breakfast for the three of them.

With a grin on his face, he headed for the kitchen. At the entrance to the kitchen, he found his plans for food domination was on hold. His mom was already up and working on it. However she just got started, so he was just in time to help.

"Hi mom!" Trooper stated as he entered.

A light tan pony with a swirl of pink and purple in her mane turned to smile and greet her son. Her cutie mark of an urn came into view as she turned. Mrs. Patty Potter, a name fitting for her love of working with clay pottery and ceramics walked over to her son and gave him a light kiss on his forehead. "Well you are up early."

Trooper looked up with the excitement for the day still in his eyes. "Want some help?"

"Always. Can you grab me some eggs? I am going to make waffles!"

Trooper opened the frig and saw the basket of eggs. It was a little high for him so he pushed a chair to where he needed it. All the while Patty kept an eye on him.

She Smiled to herself over having such a helpful son. She did not wish to neglect what she was doing but could not help but watch, and in her own way admire her son's simple efforts to do what he can.

Trooper got the eggs down and hopped off the chair. He almost drooped them as he steadied himself.

Next he moved the chair over to the counter and placed the eggs where his mom could reach. But she shook her head. "I need six of those open and placed into a bowl. Could you do that for me hun?"

Trooper nodded, then went to close the fridge door before getting a bowl out and onto the counter.

Patty bussed herself in measuring many of the dry contents to be added as she continued to peek over to Trooper to make sure he didn't have any trouble with the eggs. None to her surprise he opened each egg into the bowl while managing not to make a big mess of his project she gave him.

This was hardly the first time he had helped her in this way, but she usually pushed him outside to play while she made the meals. However, as he has been getting a little older she wished not to miss out on so much time with him, and wished to teach him a few things just as Kindle has been. And she felt it important for Trooper to know how to make a meal, and a good one.

Currently he has been doing good with egg cracking. His first few attempts where some gooey disasters. Patty prepared herself for such, and the both laughed about it as she reassured him it was not going to be easy and it is OK to make a few mistakes while learning. Even during such times she felt so grateful to have the chance to raise her foal to the colt he has become, and being able to spend such times with him.

Being a mother and a wife has helped to make her life feel complete.

Trooper carefully cracked another egg on the side of the bowl. He puled on it till it split in two, and the inner contents dropped into the bowl. He discarded the shell to the side as he went for the last one.

After that task was finished, he was instructed to whip the eggs wile in the bowl. By the time he was done with that she was ready for them to add to the mix.

~~~~~~

Back in the Golden Oaks library.

Flower and Dazzle stared at Twilight in confusion.

Flower asked, "What do you mean? That sweet yellow pegasus that lives mostly by herself is a Dragon tamer? Why, that thought is just too funny. She mostly seems like she is scared of even the wind blowing. We don't see her much in town, so I guess we really don't know her too well at all. But still A dragon tamer? You must be joking! I couldn't see her taming an angry squirrel much less a stubborn old dragon. I have told a few in my time, but this! Please let's be serious."

Twilight looked with a smirk on her face. Then chuckled a little. "Yes, Fluttershy does seem like the timid sort, and she is, but don't let that fool you. Taming a squirrel would be nothing to her.

"Speaking of dragons, you should have seen her reaction on her first time seeing Spike. You think her to be so sweet and gentle, but she plowed right through me, as if I wasn't even there, just knocked me aside, just to get a look at him. The way she was carrying on after, I was almost worried she might try to take him home with her. She just wouldn't leave him alone. It does sound odd. A pony that seemed afraid of her own shadow could not keep herself away from a baby dragon. And would let no pony stand in her way to see him Not even me. Yes, that is rather funny. But seriously she is the one we need. I know it."

Flower sat in thought. "It is true. I guess I really didn't know her well at all then."

Twilight gave a nod. "And there is more. As far as her understanding of animals goes. She would even have no trouble with something like an upset bear. What is most surprising about her, is with how much ease she gained the trust and affections of a Manticore living in the Everfree, that was angry and in pain. She went up to it like she was going to pick up a newborn kitten, but it was the Manticore that picked her up, after she helped it. And she was fine. It did not hurt her it only licked her a bit. I tell you Fluttershy is the one we need to see about this thing. There seem to be few she can't tame or handle once she puts her mind to it. You will see. Once we get her involved, everything should be OK."

Both Flower and Dazzle sat and listened in surprise and amazement. Neither one had any idea, much like the rest of the town.

Dazzle asked, "So, are we going to meet with her today?"

Twilight thought for a moment then shrugged. "Sure. I don't see why not. She may already be up and feeding her animals and birds. I can leave the library to Spike for the day if need be. I think we will do that. I am sure Spike has already prepared breakfast for all of us. We should eat first, and quickly. Then set off."

Flower looked to Twilight and had to ask, "Breakfast? I must admit neither Dazzle or I had eaten this morning. It would be nice of you if we could eat first. But how do you know he has made Breakfast for all of us."

Twilight smiled. "Easy. Spike is usually on top of things. He is a great assistant. I also can tell he has been busy in there for a while. So I know he was not just preparing for just him and myself. Seeing that he has more than likely prepared more than enough for each of us, you are both welcome to join us. But we can't dally, we need to see Fluttershy as soon as we can."

~~~~~~

Breakfast at Troopers home was going well. The smell of freshly brewed Coffee roused Troopers father out of bed. Trooper had just finished setting the table as Kindled Flame walked in. "Hey dad! You are just in time. We got everything ready."

Kindled Flame was a big and heavy set earth pony. A dark gray coat and a light brown mane with a few stray grays. Strong and tall. He looked like a miniature Clydesdale horse. Few ponies could match him in size and strength. Big Apple Mack was one of those few. Apple Mack was leaner, faster, and younger, where Kindle has a bit more size and more brute strength. But Kindle was no fighter. He was a gentle giant just like Apple Mack and never hurt any pony. His cutie mark of a burning log gave some idea to his talent. But not his livelihood. He was as hardened as the iron he worked with and as skilled with it as a painter.

Kindle approached the table. Then around it to give Patty a morning kiss. "Wow the two of you have been busy. Strawberry waffles! Looks good. Has Trooper been helping you all morning?"

Patty smiled at him. "Not all morning. Just breakfast. Actually, I woke up a little before him. I had time to water the flowers before I got started with this. Then he showed up to help with breakfast."

Kindle sat at the table. "So Trooper I take it you are eager to get started on your new armor I promised you."

"No I am not, I want to go out to play after breakfast."

Kindle gave out a big roaring laugh. "You should stick to what you are good at son. Telling puns is not one of them."

Patty dished out the waffles. A rather heaping pile for Kindle.

"So dad, what part do we get started on first?"

Kindle dug in for his first mouth full before answering. You don't get between a hungry pony and his morning waffles, especially this pony.

He downed the first three then answered. "I think we will work on the helmet. We can get that part done today before I have to get started on some other work. We should have the whole suite finished in three days. Four, if we take our time to make it look good. But that won't be necessary. It will be training armor so it will get some abuse. But better the armor than you. I don't imagine Lance will go too easy on you; it's not his style. Though his training for now is just to get you strong. He will give you a taste of combat, only once you get older and use to moving in heavier armor than this with ease. At least, that is his plan." He then dug into his waffles once again. Trooper did likewise.

~~~~~~

Back at the library.

Each of them had finished the breakfast Spike had prepared for them all. Twilight set Spike to handle the library and gave her bye for the day to him. The three of them set off to look for Fluttershy.

They met up with Pinkie Pie on the way through town. Pinkie bounded right up to them. "So Twilight, Whatcha Doing?"

"Oh, just out for a walk. But we are in a bit of a hurry."

Pinkie pulled Twilight in close with one hoof and leaned in to whisper to her. "I gotcha. Super secret stuff."

Twilight pushed her away. "No, Pinkie. We are just heading over to see Fluttershy."

Pinkie grinned. "Okey dokey! I just got finished with a delivery and needed to get ready for an outing with Applejack. I got super secret stuff to do too. See you later Mrs. Flower Wall and Dazzle. I would keep two eyes on this one." Then she bounded off.

Twilight started to rub her forehead. "Am I ever going to understand that pony?"

Flower put a hoof on Twilight's shoulder. "Twilight my dear. Some things are just best left a mystery. Now let's get going. We have another mystery that needs to be solved, other than that one." She finished with a snicker.

Twilight thought for a moment on what Flower had just said, then to what Pinkie. "Super secret stuff? Some mystery to solve? I just don't get it! How in Equestria dose Pinkie KNOW! These things? And now you sound as if you can actually understand her. How?"

Flower continued. "You try too hard. The less you think about it, the easier it is. Accept it."

Twilight continued to argue. "But that doesn't make any sense!"

Flower smiled at Twilight. "And that is why you may never understand. You think it is more complicated than it is, and you feel you need everything to make sense the way you feel it needs to for you. With some ponies, not everything will make sense. It's just the way some of us are; mostly Pinkie," Flower finished with another snicker.

Feeling a little exasperated, Twilight gave a deep breath, and gave up. "Right! As you said, let's get going."

~~~~~~

Mrs Patty Potter got right to her work bench after cleaning the morning dishes. She sat for a moment thinking about the past, and how everything came to be in her wonderful, but simple life.

Her friends were her family. Kindled Flame, who she loved so much, was a strong and devoted husband. Both of their interests complemented each other, as well as her lifelong friend Flower.

She muses at how her own name almost mixed with her friend's into Flowerpot. And how her name also almost mixed with her husband's name into Pottery Kiln. From Pottery Kiln to Flowerpot. She thought it silly but funny just the same. The kind of thing Flower would likely have come up with she though. The two would laugh about such things more when they were younger.

All three of them were artists in their own right. With the skills of both her husband and close friend, she had lots of help by them for her own craft work.

The sculpting of pottery and ceramics was a skill born of love for the art. Much as it was for Flower and her painting. Flower was her friends real given name. Some others called her by her nickname Flower Wall. It was do to when she was little, her passion for painting and drawing flowers on everything. Mostly placing them on any given wall she could find while no one was looking. Flower made her nickname her full name after she got married to Lance.

Flower's developed skills as a painter were put to use on some of Patty's finished works. Mostly those that needed a nice paint job on it. A type of paint work, Patty was not quite able to do herself. The two of them shared the profits of such a piece when sold.

The two shared many precious moments in their lives.

On one day when both where young fillies, seeking out friendships, and what to do in their lives, Patty presented a gift to Flower. A simple finished sculpt of Flower herself. It did not look great but Flower was so happy to receive it.

Flower had what she thought as a funny idea. She painted a flower on the flank of the gift as a cutie mark. No sooner than that happened, Both Patty got her cutie mark of an urn, and Flower got hers in the form of the panting she put on the given little figure.

The two felt such an overwhelming bond with each other from that day, and ever since. Her own gift to Flower and Flower's own addition to it had got them both their cutie marks at the same time. For the two of them, their friendship was magic. The kind few ever found with another.

Kindle on the other hoof had won Patty's heart in other ways. Mostly do to being persistent. He did his best to sweep her off her feet.

True to his craft, Kindled Flame Softened Patty's heart and was able to forge a strong and lasting love between them.

He did not have to try hard. She already liked him. Though while both were still young Patty spent most of her time with Flower. This is what made Kindle feel he needed to be so persistent.

Both Patty and Flower teased him for it, but Patty did little things to help keep his interest on her, however. A little glance, a little smile, occasionally blowing him a kiss just to be a tease. Mostly done while Flower was not looking.

Patty thought he was a silly lovesick colt and entirely too much fun because of it. She also loved the attention despite the teasing she gave him about it. So Patty did not want to lose him.

It had been a lover's game for some time while growing up. And Flower was right there through it all. Flower could not help but know what was going on, and Flower had a love interest of her own.

Flower's love interest also brought Lance into the picture. As Flower was a close friend to Patty. Lance was a Close friend to Kindle.

However, where Flower and Patty were very much alike. Lance and Kindle where like opposites. Kindled Flame thought of himself as a lover, not a fighter. Lance thought of himself as a fighter.

Kindle while growing up had little to worry about. He was big and strong as a colt. Next to none ever teased him. He was happy, and everyone else thought it best he stay that way.

The only ones that did tease him mostly was Flower and Patty. That was only because they were the only few that thought they could get away with it. And because his attention was mostly on Patty. But they were never truly mean to him about it.

Lance had ambitions of his own that got him teased as a colt as well. He was small and scrawny looking. Even more so while standing next to Kindle. His dream was to be a palace guard. A strong, tall white night in gleaming armor. He dreamed of being impressive and important. He believed that being a guard at the palace would gain him some respect. That he would no longer be looked down upon as the little colt he was then.

The whole thing was quite funny and silly to the two young girls while growing up. Because Kindle was hefty and strong, while Lance seemed much more wiry and frail. Yet they each tried to be more like what the other appeared to be.

Lance was scrappy. He never let his size slow down his ambition. In time, he gained through ruff training what he needed in order to be a strong and rugged fighter.

Lance also put to use his unicorn power. It was never as strong as with other unicorns. He felt cheated at this. Because his parents were good with magic, like most unicorns, and he was not.

This problem of his gave him anger issues and vented it on his training. This push in effort lead him to being more physically strong than a strong magic user. Though he gained some better control over his magic as well then in his youth.

It had surprised both Lance and Flower to see Dazzle's skills with magic grow as it had.

Lance was worried his little girl would grow up with her power level to be just like his own at first.

Flower had a few stories to tell him about their daughter on what Dazzle had done while he was out. Though this no longer made him worried if Dazzle would have to deal with being a week unicorn like himself, it did give him something else to worry about with her. How was three earth ponies going to properly raise and handle a possibly gifted unicorn filly?

He was the only unicorn out of the four adults and do to his business, he was often not home for long periods of time. Depending on the trip, he was gone for up to three, even four months at a time. And may be home for only one or two weeks at the most. Somehow, Flower made do with some help from others when she needed it.

Flower was smitten with Lance when they were younger. But not right away. She was one of the few that rarely if ever teased him. Others teased him for his dream a lot more.

Seeing his determination for herself, she believed in him. She admired his passion for his dream and felt he could do it one day. She also thought it be so romantic to have a knight in shining armor to one day sweep her off her feet, as Kindle was trying to do with Patty.

It was Flower that had to gain the attention of Lance however. He was at times so into training he did not feel the need to waste his time with such a silly little filly as Flower. But that was mostly on his bad days.

Like Patty to Kindle, at one point he just gave into Flower. Time has a way of changing things. When he got older, his mood towards Flower had changed. Once seeing her as just a tiresome, bothersome tease, to someone who was always there admiring him. And now felt her as someone he wanted to protect and keep in his life. Annoyance turned to comfortably familiar, to desire, then last into love.

Lance gave to Flower the dream she had wanted while giving up on part of his own dream. After he had finished combat training at a camp for soldiers, he was ready to enlist into the academy to be a royal guard. Even though he past at the camp, he was beaten far greater than by any he had gone up against while there. By one who was not there at all. Flower.

Throughout the three years he trained, he could not get her out of his mind. He just had to admit to himself; he had fallen for her.

Upon Lance's return, Kindle had presented to him a full suit of armor made himself. It was not the shiny, and glamorous armor worn by palace guards like Lance once wanted. He liked it far more do to it being a well-made gift created by his closest friend, and it looked good in his eyes.

He had it fitted then went to propose to Flower while in it. She could not have been more taken by his romantic gesture. He knew she would not be able to resist. It was so much what she had dreamed of. She accepted immediately.

Lance felt his life was to be in Ponyville with Flower at first. Though he was no homebody. With so much training under his belt, he could not sit around and take up some craft, or gardening. He had to get out and use what he knew.

He felt this change from his old dream was for the better. Being a royal guard was more prestigious and the pay better, but guarding the public during their travels was spiritually far more rewarding to him.

Also to know Flower loved him and was waiting for him at home, gave him a reason to live. During some hardships while out, she had been an anchor for him, a reason to fight for life and come home to her.

All of it was the kind of romance story ponies such as Rarity would pine over wanting to hear about. In time, through gossip she as well as others eventually did. In such a small town as Ponyville, such gossip was often spread all around. Much to the pleasure of those who gossip.

For Patty living with Kindle was very good. He gave her all the attention she could ever want, and some. He was a help to her craft in another way than Flower. He was the one that operated the heating for her pottery kilns.

Together, all three has the perfect working relationship, and overall friendship with each other, as far as she was concerned. Lance still went out and did his own thing, but he was still very much a loved member of this extended Family.

To all four of them, they did see it as one big happy family, despite that they lived in two separate homes now. None to far from each other, though not exactly next door.

They once lived altogether, but a few years back Kindle and Patty move to a new place right next to Kindle's metal working shop. She liked the sound. Hearing Kindle work in rhythm helped her relax and concentrate on her work. She loved it.

It was her idea to move after spending a few days to watch him work. She loved so much about him. She didn't feel like being away as they worked on each of their own crafts. This move helped her feel more close to him each working day. Just knowing he was nearby.

Patty couldn't be happier in her life. Before the move that closeness to her friend Flower when they were all living together was also what helped to bring Dazzle and Trooper together. At such a young age when they were born.

Both Patty and Flower not only had their two little ones on the same year, month, and day. Much like they got their cutie marks. But helped each other with raising the two foals.

That is until the move when their foals got old enough to handle a move. Patty had been planning on such a move, but not till the time she felt was right. Patty had wondered if making the move was the right thing to do, seeing how it split up the family some.

She often wondered if she worried too much. It was not like they had moved to a different town or anything. And everyone was still free to see each other anytime. Seeing how both Dazzle and Trooper were old enough to leave the house the two were never really separated, and could see each other often as well.

The four adults had shared one of very few wild nights together. The timing of their two little ones being born had been the result of one of those nights. The last one of such nights they had since.

As much as she did not want to, she held a dark thought she kept reminding herself about. She believed in karma. A sort of, what comes around goes around. For this, she strives to be a good pony. Just like the ones she surrounded herself with.

This, for her made life good in return. She also believed in the dark side of karma. Everything comes at a price. She worried if she would ever have to pay a price for her happiness, or things she felt she might have done wrong, some day.

She felt at times; all was just too perfect. She went to Flower or her husband Kindle whenever such thoughts ever got her down. She received so much love and strength from them both.

She also wondered if she did wrong by moving away from Flower and leaving her alone at her house while Lance was away. It haunted her thoughts that karma might have a payment for her to make for doing such a thing. This thought did not settle with her all too well, making her feel bad about her choice, and making it hard for her to fully enjoy the move as much as she wished to.

She did not like being away from Flower anymore than she liked to be away from Kindle. She often felt she should move back in with Flower and Lance. She wanted to be by both Flower and Kindle, but that just would not work. And Flower would not move in with them, she unlike Patty didn't care for the clanking sounds coming from Kindle's work shop.

Such thoughts often got Patty depressed and unsure of what to do or how to feel. Flower did her best to reassure Patty that the move was fine and that she had Dazzle with her and did not feel alone.

This did not help Patty to feel all that much better about it. She knew Dazzle was not home with Flower often and Flower was just trying to help her to not feel bad about it. But she did anyways.

The children seemed such a blessing and a promising future for all of them as well in her eye. As life carried on so peacefully, she often wondered if she worried for nothing. Working with her craft also helped to take her mind off such moody thinking.

Getting started on something seems like a good idea to her at the moment. The rhythmic clanking in the background told her that Kindle and Trooper had started there planned task. She would do the same.

Chapter four: A price of friendship; suffering a loss.

View Online

Chapter four: A price of friendship; suffering a loss.

Plunk lay in hiding form her mother in a tree on the edge of town. She wished things to be better between them. She just didn't know how to tell her mother this.

She saw Misty fly by and not see her. Plunk took a breath of relief and turned her thoughts to her two new friends.

She could tell she was slowly winning Trooper over. And she knew much of that was due to Dazzle.

Plunk admitted she liked Dazzle a lot. Dazzle is one who was a little too clingy at times, as Plunk saw it. But at the same time Plunk enjoyed that attention as well. Just not when she felt like getting into some mischief on her own, and didn't want Dazzle and Trooper around to interfere.

Even Plunk had her moments she wanted time to herself, for other personal reasons. Reading is one of those reasons Dazzle had gotten her into wanting time alone to herself for.

Dazzle had not been like Plunks mother to her but tried to be an understanding and fairly non judgmental friend to her, and Plunk didn't feel Dazzle was to her. Plunk felt the best kind of friend she could ever hope for is Dazzle.

Though Plunk herself could not understand why Dazzle insisted on being her friend at all, to begin with, and why Dazzle felt the need to help to change her for the better. Plunk did feel Dazzle has been changing her for the better. Even if Plunk didn't exactly want her to, to start with, she now feels grateful to Dazzle to care enough to try, and not be angry at her while trying.

Aside from Dazzle getting Plunk to see better as to how she had been badly effecting those in town, and giving her a chance to personally repent and wish to change and do better on her own.

Dazzle had introduced Plunk to reading. Dazzle though this would bee a good distraction for Plunk when she did have some time to herself, rather then thinking of some fun to have, that in turn would only get Plunk into more trouble.

Dazzle did this about three weeks after having gained Plunks trust as a friend and an interest in what Dazzle might have to show her. Meeting with Twilight and Spike at the library was one such outing Dazzle's made plans for them both to do one day.

As Plunk sat in the tree she thought about that day the two had that outing together.

~~~~~~

Some time ago, Plunk headed out on a weekend to stretch her wings and find something to do. After a brisk fly around town to see what might be new going on this morning, she saw Dazzle walking about on her own along a trail leading out to White Tail Forest. Plunk thought she might surprise Dazzle by sneaking up on her.

Plunk hid behind a small bush, then took a quick glace to see if Dazzle was looking her way. Dazzle wasn't. So Plunk slowly crept closer to Dazzle, sneaking from bush to bush. As Plunk got within eight feet form Dazzle. Plunk snuck another peek at Dazzle. When she did Dazzle was still looking the other way.

Without making a sound Plunk started to make her move to another bush sitting right next to Dazzle. As she did, and while Dazzle was still facing away from her Dazzle said out loud, "Hi Plunk!"

Plunk stopped instantly. Plunk knew she was very good at sneaking around, and was sure she didn't make a sound. And even if she did, Plunk could not understand how Dazzle knew it is her that was making any noise.

Dazzle turn to face Plunk with surprise on Plunk's face. Dazzle smiled to this look on Plunk. "I'm glad to have found you Plunk. I thought I might find you here. I have got someplace for us to go today. I think you might enjoy it, if you give it a chance."

Plunk walked up the Dazzle. "You know Dazzle, you can be a little creepy the way you do that."

Dazzle tried to look innocent. "Do what?"

Plunk rolled her eyes. "Oh' don't give me that. You know. Just tell me what you got planed for us today."

Dazzle chuckled. "OK. But pleas tell me you will give this a chance."

Plunk said. "All right. I promise I will give what ever you got in mind a try. So, what is it already?"

Dazzle smiled even more. "Just follow me."

This lack of explanation filled Plunk with anticipation as to what Dazzle wanted them to do, and Dazzle knew this. Plunk hoped this would be a trip to the party store. And possibly play a gag on some pony. Plunk knew Dazzle liked doing such things at times. And that Dazzle in her own way idolized Pinkie Pie.

Dazzle lead Plunk to Twilight's library. Dazzle turned to Plunk after arriving and gestured to the door with a hoof, "We are here."

Plunk gave Dazzle the confused and disappointed look Dazzle was expecting. Dazzle wished to squash what she knew Plunk must be thinking. "Now Plunk, you said you would give this a chance."

Plunk sighed. "Yes, but the library! Why? Not that I can't read or anything. But books are boring. I look at enough of them at school to know"

Dazzle smiled again. "You just have not been shown the right books, that's all. And I am willing to bet with all that you had been up to before you came here to Ponyville that you have not given them much thought. Well, I think now is the time. Don't worry. I am not going to give you some boring school books. There is a lot more in there than that. And Twilight is just the pony to help us look for them.

"And I think you will find Spike to be quite friendly and helpful as well. I tell you it is so neat to see a friendly dragon living in town. He is not anything I had imagined a dragon wold be like. That is when I first heard we have one here now."

Plunk shrugged her shoulders. "OK, let's do this then. Could be neat to see a dragon up close for once. That much seems neat."

Dazzle nodded. "Right. And I promise you wont be disappoint with what we can find in there for books either."

Dazzle is the fist to the door. She knocked after Plunk joined her side.

The fist to answer is Spike. Plunk took a gasp as she saw him. Spike looked to Dazzle. "Oh' hay Dazzle. So, who is this? This is your new friend Plunk isn't it. Didn't you tell her about me? She looks kind of surprised. Or was that the point of not telling her. I tell you, both you and Pinkie both get a kick as to how some ponies react to seeing me. Though none had reacted like Fluttershy did. If Twilight had let her, I'd think Fluttershy would have taken me home with her right there and then."

Plunk quickly explained. "No, That's not it this time Spike. Dazzle did tell me. And yes, my name is Plunk. Not making fun of you but I didn't think you going to be so small. I was expecting something bigger and well, more apposing looking."

Spike just shrugged his shoulders. "Nope, this is what I am. Sorry to disappoint."

Plunk shook her head. "No, Spike. I'm not disappointed. I just didn't know what to expect."

Spike tuned to usher the two fillies in. "Well, OK. Come on in you two. Twilight is out, and I am tending to the library today."

As the three got to the center of the main room Spike turned to face them both. "So, what kind of books are you looking for today?"

Dazzle decided to explain the situation. "Well, I brought Plunk here to introduce her to some reading. Nothing boring. Something that might get her into reading. She has not done much of that out side of some school assignments."

Spike Looked over to Plunk. Then he leaned over to her and did some whispering to her. "I'm with you Plunk, I'm not exactly all that fond of reading myself. So I think you came to the right dragon. I am sure I can find something for you that even I have enjoyed looking at."

Plunk gave a nod. "OK' sounds good. So, what you got?"

Spike held up a finger. "Wait here. I think I got just the thing. It's from a stash of my own books. I don't got many. I mean, who really needs to collect books anyway, when you live in a whole library? Am I Right?"

Plunk felt she is liking spike already. "Yea, right."

Spike took off up the stares as the two waited for him to return.

It didn't take long for Spike to return. He handed the book in his little claws over to Plunk. "This is it. Tail Of The Sleepless Ghost. Despite it's name, it's more of a comedy. Though it is a mystery horror as well. But one that will leave you laughing more than anything else."

Dazzle smiled to this, and added her opinion. "Yes, I read that one before myself. Spike you picked up the perfect first read for her. Thank you."

Spike nodded. "Well, just doing my job. Anything else I can get for any of you two?"

Dazzle though for a moment. "Seeing that I am here, is the Doer Of Dastardly Deeds here? I would like to check that out again."

Spike shook his head. "Sorry Dazzle. That went out a day ago, and I don't think it was retuned yet. But I can check just the same."

Spike went over to the checkout book. The book was already opened as usual. He turned back a page. "Nope, still out. Funny, Bon Bon has it. She likes the mystery stories. This one is a comedy as well. She doesn't often check out any comedys. I guess she was just in the mood for one this time. Or she was picking it up for Lira. Lira is the one usually picking up any new comedy she has not yet looked at. Either way it's not here. Sorry"

Spike hoped down off the stool. Dazzle walked over to him. "No, problem Spike. Do you think Mad Memories Of Mimes might be here?"

Spike grimaced. "You want that book? I tell you Dazzle, you heave some odd tastes in books sometimes. And yes, we have it. It's not something often taken out, so it is usually here. I'll go get it."

As Spike went for a latter and pushed it to where he needed it, Plunk leaned over to Dazzle. "Mad Memories Of Mimes? What kind of story is that?

Dazzle smiled with a big goofy grin. "It's a story where a circus came into a town called Wheyville. In the circus was a group of circus preforming mimes. There was a lot of them though. About eight. Anyway, Those mimes was up to no good. They were thieves. All of them, and they travailed with the circus.

"The law had a hard time dealing with them after finding out they were stealing from the town. The mimes used their circus tricks to get away and taunt the law enforcement at the same time. It got a little crazy near the end. It ended tragic for one of mimes though. Things just got out of hand and someone in the law enforcement got scared over what one of the mimes was doing, and the mime got killed. It was an accident. But it happened just the same."

Plunk felt confused. "Dazzle. I had no idea you read such stories. That one actually sounds sad. So why do you read it, and even more importantly, why would you want to read it again? By the look on Spike, and what you just told me, it doesn't seem like a fun story to read, and it just doesn't seem like you to go looking at something like that."

Dazzle continued to smile, mostly over Plunk's misunderstanding. "Well, that part is sad, yes. But most of it is just full of funny antics by the mimes as they try to get away."

Plunk tilted her head slightly. "Do, I remind you of them in any way?"

At this Dazzle stopped smiling. Then she looked down. "A little, yes."

Dazzle looked back up to Plunk, and looked her in the eyes. "It's not nice what you do here in Ponyville sometimes. I am afraid that you or another might get hurt someday due to some of your antics. It's not just a few harmless pranks you pull sometimes. As your friend I worry about you and what you do."

Plunk frowned and nodded. "I think I understand. I was thinking, do you mind if I barrow that book from you after you are done with it?"

Dazzle smiled again. "I got an even better idea. Why don't you come and have asleep over with me, and I can read it to you. I know the story already, so I shouldn't have a problem reading again, but out loud for you."

Plunk felt a little surprised by this invite. "You, you are asking me to have a sleep over?"

Dazzle continued to smile. "Yes! I would like that a lot if you did."

Plunk suddenly felt odd. She was happy, but didn't think she would be welcome for a sleepover. Plunk decided to just go with the moment and agreed. "I, I think I would like that as well. Do you think your mom would be OK with this?"

Dazzle gave Plunk a goofy grin again. "What! My mom not like the idea of me asking a friend to stay the night? Now that's just silly."

Plunk just giggles a bit. "I guess so. I think it will be my mom we will have to convince. My dad on the other hoof, he will be happy with it either way. He won't say no. This much I do know. He will just what to know what I am doing is all."

Dazzle giggled as well. "All right. After we leave here, let's go find your mom and ask her then. And after that, if she says OK, we need to set things up at my place. We can get a bed set up for you in my room. Trooper's dad Kindle can help with that."

Plunk looked confused. "Your going to ask Trooper's dad to help set up a bed for me in your room today, just like that? And you think he will do it?"

Dazzle was about to burst out laughing. And Plunk could see her holding back. Plunk leaned over. "What? What's so funny?"

Dazzle finely stared to laugh. But quickly stopped. "Sorry, you don't know yet. You do know that Trooper is my colt friend, but Kindle, his father is like a second father to me as well. He will do about anything I ask him to. And he will be happy to do it. You see Trooper's family is, well, my extended family. Trooper and I did tell you that we did at one time live together in the same home, a few years back. Well, we are still family to each other, even if we don't live in the same home anymore."

Plunk's eyes went wide. "Oh' I see. So that's how it is then. But you and Trooper are not brother and sister. I can see you both don't exactly treat each other that way. And yet his father is a father to you as well. Humm... That's kind of cool!"

Dazzle smiled some more. "That is right. He is my colt friend, not my brother, even though we lived like brother and sister for a short time. Both our families are like one bigger family to each other. And one day both Trooper and I expect to be more when we get older. We intend to stay together always. And at that Trooper's mom and dad will be even more so my mom and dad as well. Or, I guess, in a way, none of that really changes."

Spike, showed up with the book. "Sorry, could not help overhearing. But I think a sleepover for the two of you is a great idea. Plunk, you will both get to know a lot more about each other that way. And Plunk, this is one crazy story Dazzle intends to read to you. It's not bad, but, well, you'll find out soon enough. You just might like this one as well."

He tuned to Dazzle "Here is your book."

Dazzle still with a smile took the book. "Thank you Spike."

Plunk felt concerned and looked to Dazzle. "Am I going to be a problem for the two of you then? You and Trooper I mean."

Dazzle shook her head while feeling confused by this question. "No. I don't see why you would be, or could be. And please don't think that way."

Plunk decided to just go with what Dazzle said. "All right. If you say so. Mmmm... Let's go find my mom. She maybe out with my dad having some coffee. My mom sure loves her morning coffee. And she likes to try different kinds at a coffee cafe."

Dazzle agreed. "OK"

She turned to Spike. "See you later Spike."

As the two stared to leave Spike gave his farewell. "Sure, and come back anytime we are open. Maybe Twilight will be here next time."

The two departed the library.

~~~~~~

Dazzle nor Plunk at that time had any idea how Dazzle introducing Plunk to reading would indeed affect the relationship between Dazzle and Trooper, or the relationship of all three of them as a whole.

This stared after Plunk went back to check out some more books on her own.

Plunk moved from the tree and sat on a cloud while she thought more on how this turn of events changed on how she herself thought of Trooper.

~~~~~~

She went back to the library a few days after her first visit, and found Twilight there this time. She got the chance to see Twilight some, but Twilight seemed too lost in thought that second day over for Plunk to get much out of her. And this time Spike was not there to help her out.

Plunk took it upon herself to fly around and brows for something that might get her interest. And she did fined one.

She came across a book marked For The Love Of Mine.

This, she almost passed by, but her time being around Dazzle and Trooper, made her stop and rethink. Also seeing how other couples are with each other, even her own parents, that is when her mother was in a good mood, she went back too that book and took it out of the shelf.

She looked at the back of it. It had has written; The long road two lovers take towards finding the happiness they seek with each other.

One mare Pine Forest finds herself in the midst of a decision of one stallion Dusty Mile who she is destined to merry, and a new stallion in her life Torrent Stream who she feels is the one for her.

In an attempt to flee the life that has been picked for her, she takes off to find a new life of her own with the one she chooses to be with.

As Dusty Mile goes in search for her, Pine Forest's love for Torrent Stream grows as they make their escape together to distant lands, hoping to go beyond the reach of Dusty Mile and his determination to bring Pine Forest back to him.

Plunk felt in awe over what she saw. Her heart pounded over the chance to read about such an adventurer, and a chance to read her first love story ever.

She looked about the library to see if Twilight was looking. Twilight had her own head in a book.

Plunk felt she might not be aloud to take this book, so she decided to try and sneak it out. She quickly flew to the door and opened it. At that moment Twilight spoke. "Did you find anything interesting this time Plunk?"

Plunk swallowed hard. "No Twilight. I might come back and look again another day."

Twilight responded. "OK' but you do know that any book you do find and take must be checked out first right?"

Plunk felt uneasy, but kept her cool. "Aaa. Yes, Twilight. I think I will be going now. Thank you."

Plunk quickly went out and closed the door. Then she raced back home to hide the book she took, before anyone knew she had it.

Twilight continued to sit looking over her own book when she remembered what she heard around town on Plunk's reputation to take things, among other things Plunk has done wrong in town.

She sopped her reading feeling bothered by this though. She could not concentrate on reading feeling something might be out of order. The growing need o check if something was missing ate at her.

Twilight got up from her position and went over to the spot she knew Pluck was at. Twilight saw the empty spot she knew a book was at. She even knew what book went missing. At fist Twilight was about to go find Plunk and get her to confess taking it. But instead decided to just let it go, and confront her about it when Plunk came back. Twilight went back down and just checked the book off as borrowed and left it at that.

Two days later Plunk came back to try and sneak the book back in. She found both Twilight and Spike is there this time. As they saw Plunk enter Twilight spoke to Spike. "I will handle this Spike. I need to let her know she can't just sneak books in and out as she wishes. Is both the principle of the matter, and not so good for my book check logs either."

Plunk tried to sneak over to the spot she took the book as Twilight was talking to Spike. She flew up to the spot the book was taken from. Twilight came up behind her. Plunk got startled by Twilight's shadow and drooped the book. Plunk faced Twilight and tried to explain. "I, I was just looking to see what it is about. I'll put right back."

Twilight was not angry, but she was not happy with Plunk either. "Plunk, I know you took that book with you last time. You can't be doing that. What if another pony wanted it, and I thought we still had it here and wasted time looking for a missing book?"

Plunk lowered herself down to the floor and Twilight did the same. Plunk held her head low after. "I'm sorry Twilight, but I really wanted to read that book."

Twilight spoke softly. "That is fine. You can take it. That is what these books are here for. You just need to let me know what you take before you do OK? That way I know and can check it off. I like to keep my library in order if you don't mind."

Plunk looked back up to her after picking the book up. "You know what book I took, yes? And it is OK for me to take it?"

Twilight smiled. "Of course it is. I think it is a fine love story. And a daring adventure as well. Why did you think you couldn't take it?"

Plunk chuckled a bit, mostly to herself. "I guess I was just being silly. Sorry I took it without telling you first. I won't do it again."

Twilight nodded as Plunk continued. "I did like that twist end, or I though of it as one. I had thought Dusty Mile might try and take Pine Forest back by force. I thought he was suppose to be like a bad guy in this story, but he wasn't. He just wanted Pine Forest to admire his determination to not give up on her so easy and follow her wherever she may go.

"But at the end of it when she continued to refuse him in favor of Torrent Stream as her chosen love, even after all that time, he let her go. He felt that if you love someone, you must be willing to let them go in order for that one you love to be happy. Even if not with you."

Then Twilight's smile broadened. "I see that you leaned something from that then. Good for you. I am glad that you enjoyed it as well. As I said, it's a fine love story."

At this Plunk smiled back, but frowned some after. "I did like the story, but part of that at the end seemed a little sad to me. I mean Dusty Mile proved to be better than I thought he might be, but was rejected just the same. In a way it didn't seem fare."

Twilight gave a nod. "No, perhaps it was not fare. But that is how life goes sometimes. Not even the best of us always gets what they want, even if deserving."

Twilight could tell Plunk looked a little troubled. "Is there something the matter?"

Plunk pulled herself out of thoughts about having to deal with life not always going as smoothly as she wished it could, nor having all that she may want. She spent a very sort moment questioning herself as to what it is she does want or feels is missing in her life.

She did not feel like talking about it, not to Twilight who she barely knew. So, she shook her head and smiled again to try and reassure Twilight that everything is fine. "Na, I'm fine, Just some silly thoughts is all."

~~~~~~

From that time on Plunk continued to take books out regularly, and plenty of love stories among them.

As she read them, her emotions towards the idea of having a colt friend like Dazzle does begin to change in her. Seeing that she already was one who didn't like being on her own, she now started to long for a more personal companion to spend her time with, someone she too could be close to.

She now wants to have what Dazzle has. And Trooper is the only colt she knows all that well, and such thoughts she has on having a colt friend like him made her change on how she felt about him as well. She wonders what it would be like if Trooper was to look at her as he looks at Dazzle.

After she felt these where some silly thoughts after all, but could not shake them just the same.

Plunk saw her mother on the move in her direction. So she bolted from her spot.

~~~~~~

The three on their way to Fluttershy's home just made it out of the main streets of Ponyville and was now on the path they needed. In the distance, they could see Fluttershy's home. It was not all too far but was still going to be a walk to get there.

About half way there Dazzle spoke up. "Twilight, that is where Fluttershy lives, right?"

Twilight looked to her feeling curious. "Yes, why?"

Dazzle lowered her head and looked to the ground as they walked. "I don't like what I am feeling while I am looking over that way. I think the creature we are hoping Fluttershy can help us with was already there."

Twilight felt a ping of worry. "What makes you say that?" As far as Twilight could tell Dazzle could not see over a distance to know, but could feel other things just the same. Concern rushed to her as she waited for Dazzle to answer.

Dazzle kept her head low as she answered. "It feels as if everything is now too quiet." She now looked back up to Twilight. "I don't know what that means. What I don't like either is the feeling of fear, hate, anger, sorrow, pain, and suffering, that was there all once for a moment, but is now gone. I kind of wish I knew what happened. I now think it was her he was angry with. I don't think we are going to like what we find once we get there. And I don’t feel anything or anyone is there now.”

Twilight was now very concerned. "That makes me worried to hear you say that. Let's hurry." The three moved in a moderate gallop the rest of the way.

Indeed, Twilight could see something she wishes she didn't. Before getting too close Twilight halted. Twilight started to take deep breaths. "No. It can't be."

Her breathing got heavier as she was taking in what she thought she was looking at. She blurted out in a low shrill wine with tears forming. "Fluttershy?"

She felt a tingling along her skin and body. Her body started to tremble, and her breathing got more erratic. She took three steps forward then screamed. "FLUTTERSHY!"

In a flash of light, she disappeared then reappeared more near the pile of bones, ripped flesh, scattered hair, and feathers Twilight knew was all of Fluttershy. She again took a few more steps to get closer but did not want to touch anything.

Flower told Dazzle to stay, as she approached Twilight slowly. Both Dazzle and Flower could see the mess form where they stood. The two felt the sadness and horror of the moment. The two knew Twilight was feeling it the most.

None of the three has seen anything like this. The moment was far more unsettling for them than they thought such a sight could be. It made each of them feel sick, scared and saddened. The nightmare Dazzle was having was now real. A pony was ripped apart and eaten, and it was a friend.

Twilight fell in despair. She lowered herself near the tattered remains that were resting in a small mud puddle of blood that is now mostly dry. She pulled herself a little closer to nearly touching. Her body shook harder as she cried. "Fluttershy... I didn't know... I didn’t think this would happen... It's my fault... I should have done more about this. I should not have waited. And now I have lost you." Twilight tucked her head between her hoofs.

Flower could hear Twilight sobbing as she approached closer. "Twilight..." Flower sat down next to her with her own face wet, while crying herself.

Twilight for a moment looked up at Flower.

To Flower, Twilight looked like a lost and scared child. Flower gave an offer of support to her.

Twilight turned to flower and reached out to her and held her. "She's gone! I was too late! She suffered as Dazzle felt someone would. I can see it. It wasn't quick. She struggled against it. There was a fight between them. She couldn't handle him like I thought she could. I was wrong, she had no control over it. And she was all alone with it!"

Twilight put a hoof to her own mouth in disbelief and grief at what she was seeing and saying. All while tears were flowing more and her voice shook as she talked. "OH! Celestia! That thing. It ripped her APART! and no one was here to help her." Twilight cried even harder over Flower's shoulder.

Dazzle couldn't take standing where she was any longer. She ran to Twilight while crying her little heart out as well. "I'm sorry Twilight! I really am. I wish I could have told you sooner about this."

She reached Twilight then stopped. Her own face drenched, with sad eyes looking up as she continued. "I didn't know her, not like you, but I feel so badly that she died at all. From what I did know of her, she was a real sweet and kind pony. I am so so sorry that you lost a close friend this way."

Twilight held her close. "You did what you could. It's my fault alone. I already knew of this thing. I saw what it was like. I saw it get up after hitting it with a blast that should have knocked it out. I did next to nothing about it then but ran.

I am the one that should have done more, knowing that it was that dangerous. Now I lost her for looking at some books instead of taking action, instead of hoping it would have gone away on its own.

Twilight placed Dazzle next to Flower. "I want you both to go now! And go quickly. It's not safe here. Go tell the mayor what happened. I will- I have something to do. And I want to be alone. I will be back when I can."

The two turned and galloped away back to Ponyville, leaving Twilight to do what she felt needed to be done, without any disturbance.

Twilight slowly got up on all fours. She went to the back of the house looking for a shovel. There was a shed where Fluttershy kept her gardening tools.

Twilight knew she had never looked inside it before. Seeing just how many animals Fluttershy took care of and feed, it was no surprise it was a rather big shed. She felt uneasy about going into someone else's personal property without asking. Would Fluttershy mind if anyone were to go into her shed Twilight asked herself.

To intrude did not feel right somehow, even now. However, concerning the current circumstances, no one was likely to complain.

Once having a look she saw quite a collection of tools and something surprising. A few unusual cut out's tacked to the walls. There were many. Twilight did not expect to see anything like this in here. She had no idea that Fluttershy had such an unusual hobby.

It was of ponies dressed in high fashion designs. Cutouts from some magazines.

Her eyes caught sight of two boxes full of magazines. One had a neat stack. The other had discarded cut up pages. She decided to have a look at the neat stack. The top one was much like the rest. Ponies dressed in fashion.

Twilight thought it an odd place to keep such a collection, but also thought nothing wrong with it either. She thought somehow Rarity likely knew of Fluttershy's little hobby.

Twilight felt saddened that it was only now and in this way she found out another one of Fluttershy's interests.

The shed itself, was full of other things one would expect to find in one, and were placed in there neatly. Twilight was able to find a shovel easily.

Twilight moved to the front of the house again, and she looked about for a good area to start digging. There was a nice patch of land near a trail that lead out to the Everfree along the path. It was an out of the way spot but could be found without any trouble.

Twilight started digging. She first neatly removed the grassy sod and set it aside. Her heart sank with the first few scoop full of dirt she scraped out after. The realization of what she was doing was a lot for her to handle. She was having to bury a friend. It was getting harder to do with each scoop. She stopped for a bit to console herself that this had to be done.

It was done for two big reasons. So the dead was not to be left out for others to see, and out of respect for the dead, not to leave the body to be picked at by passing animals. At that, it was helpful as well. It prevented many predators from getting a taste for ponies and get the idea to hunt them.

Though, in this case, that last one was a moot point, seeing now this thing that killed her is after ponies. So she continued while keeping her mind on the task. She still hurt inside just the same.

With a sizable hole made, Twilight used her magic to gather each and every piece of Fluttershy she could find, and placed them in the hole gently.

Next she used the shovel to scoop up the blood made mud and put that in the hole as well. She smoothed the ground where the mud was. She gave herself a rest when she thought all the darkened mud was clear.

She next went over to the stream. Using her magic, she scooped up some water and used it to wash up any other blood spots she could find, like the spot on the wall next to the door.

She gave one more appraisal, to see if something was missed. The place looked as if next to nothing had happened when she was done. So she turned back to the hole.

She picked up the shovel. While looking in the hole, she dropped the shovel aside and started crying again. "I can't believe this. I will never get to see you again. This was the last time. This, shouldn't have happened. I am going to miss you Fluttershy. We are all going to miss you."

Twilight fell to the ground facing the hole. Her body shook as she poured out her grief. "I so much don't want to be doing this. I feel like I am just letting you go. I don't want to let you go! I wish I could bring you back somehow. Of all the magic in Equestria, And I can't undo this!"

She lay there for some time just looking in the hole. Letting what happened burn in her mind. She wanted to kill that hare. "By Celestia. I will not let this happen again." She got herself up and started filling the hole.

Twilight once finish, she laid the sod over the mound. The edges would fill in naturally in time and as the mound settled.

Twilight walked over to the stream again to have a look around. She found what she was looking for. A foot long dark smooth stone she saw earlier. She lifted it out and placed it on the mound. With much concentration, she used her magic to etch an image of a butterfly in the stone. One just like the ones found on Fluttershy's cutie mark. It was a temporary marker, till something better would replace it.

Once all was done she sat looking over everything. Her eyes settled on Fluttershy's resting spot she put together. So many emotions were running through her mind. Overpowering sadness do to the loss of a friend. Despair at not seeing this situation before it happened. Anger at herself and even more for that creature that killed Fluttershy. Twilight felt so upset; she had half a mind to go out and find this thing and kill it right now.

A memory hit her from this morning while talking with Dazzle. She at first felt confident that she could handle this thing if she ever seen it again. However, that was only if she had seen it. She knew Fluttershy's control over creatures. This thought did not go unconsidered.

There was the thought that this thing might have caught Fluttershy unaware. And Twilight knew just like the thought she had while taking with Dazzle that it could do the same to herself if not careful. She might not be able to fight it if it snuck up on her as it likely did to Fluttershy. If so, it might kill her while she was on her own with it, just like it likely did to Fluttershy.

She made her decision, she would not go hunt it alone. She would need her friends for this, and possibly more.

For now she felt it was just best to head back home and think on how she was going to tell the rest about what had happened.

Going out now and trying to get revenge was not a good idea she reasoned. She knew she would be too angry and upset to think straight.

She also knew revenge would be on everyone's mind once told, mostly Rainbow Dash. She would need to find a way to keep each from panicking, or rushing off to go after it. They would need to be calm and focused. But the first task is to tell them. Twilight felt she had no idea how this would end.

~~~~~~

Trooper held the plate of iron in place just as his father told him to. Moving it slightly to one side as Kindle hammered away. It was repeatedly fired again and again to keep it hot and pliable enough to shape.

This was not the first time Trooper did something like this kind of work with his father. So he has an idea of what he was doing. Most of the time, it was just for some fun learning. It paid off now that he was getting a chance to work on his own suite of armor with his father's help and guidance.

Clank after clank rang throughout the shop. Turn by turn the helmet took shape. The place was hot. The work made them both hotter. Yet, they both trudged on with diligence.

A wooden dummy was used to test the shape against, to see how it would fit. Then back to the anvil to fine tune the form, so it fit right.

Steam rose from the water trough as the helmet was dunked in the water slow to harden the metal, and cool it.

It was made a little bigger than his head to accommodate the padding added for comfort and protection. As it cooled more, Trooper fitted the padding to his head. Once it seemed the finished helmet was ready, he put it on.

It fit snug, but not too snug as it should. Some of the padding would be removed or replaced with thinner padding as he grew into it. All in all, not a bad job both him and his father thought.

It was hard to shape such a thick plate of iron. With the new helmet forged, Trooper went out with it on to show it off to his mom. He was excited to have the first piece to his armor complete.

~~~~~~

As Flower and Dazzle slowed to walking back into town, they saw Plunk being followed by Misty through the air. Misty caught sight of them both and turned around. She landed before them, out of breath. "I can't ketch her! How can I discipline or talk to a filly that can out fly me?"

Flower was not sure how to respond. Despite the situation Flower and Dazzle came from she did not wish to simply ignore Misty’s question or her current situation. She felt she has something more important to tell her, but also felt she should at least answer her.

She came up with a thought and decided to answer Misty's question. "I don't know. How can one handle a filly with magic that can throw you out of a room when upset?"

Misty looked to Dazzle with her face a little contorted. "My word!" Then looked back to Flower. "Got me there."

Dazzle glared at her mom with a pleading look. "Mom! I did that once. And I said I was real sorry and would never do that again. I didn't mean to! It just happened. Besides this is not the time."

Flower gave a weary glance down at Dazzle and sighed. "I know sweetie. I will let her know what happened."

Misty was now curious about both of what she felt Flower had to say. They both seemed upset about something. She wondered if they had a hard time finding someone to help Dazzle or if they got some bad news from someone on it.

For the moment she was more curious about what Dazzle did to her mother. An adult pony getting tossed by an little filly was quite the news to her and quickly asked, "What made her do something like that? Tossing you out of a room. And how? If you don't mind me asking."

Misty continued to take stock of the way Flower and Dazzle looked. "The two of you don't look all too well. What happened to you both? Where you not able to find anypony that could help Dazzle? What did she mean by, this is not the time? What did happen that got you both looking so upset? You both look positively dreadful."

Flower gave this some more thought before answering. "Something horrible has happened. Dazzle and I-" Then Flower was cut off.

Mr. Kicker showed up seeing the three of them together while out to get some fresh air, and interrupted without taking full stock of them. "Any luck getting a hold of Plunk?"

Misty hung her head. "No."

"I'm not surprised." He finished with a grin. "She is young, and as you told me this morning, before running out the door, she is getting faster all the time. As for us, we are just getting older."

Misty got defensive. "What? Are you now calling me old?"

Kicker couldn't bring himself to answer. He knew answering that would get him in trouble.

Plunk circled overhead.

Dazzle looked up. "There she is! I'll get her down."

Dazzle was not in the mood to put up with any of Pluck's shenanigans. Plus she thought it best Plunk was made aware of what just happened, and now.

The three adults turned to her wondering what she was going to do.

She walked away and surveyed the area. Once she found what she was looking for she lit up her horn. Plunk wavered a bit in the air than with a slight turn she came crashing down in a pile of hay. Everyone went running where Plunk had landed.

After they had stopped, Flower looked down at Dazzle with a frown. "That, wasn't a very nice thing to do young lady. How often do you do this to her?"

Dazzle kept her eyes fixed on the pile of hay. "Trust me, not often enough."

Misty gave her thoughts. "That’s a nice trick. I must remember to come get you whenever I need to catch Plunk."

Flower shook her head. "Don't encourage her. That's terrible, pulling ponies out of the air like that. Dazzle! Please, tell me, do you do this a lot to her or to any other pony?"

Dazzle still felt this was not the time, but answered her mother just the same. "No. Only a couple of times to her, and only while playing around at the pond. I would never wish to hurt her. This time I just wanted to get her down quickly and without more of a chase so we could tell her what happened. I didn’t want to wait to see if she would come down on her own if asked."

Kicker Stifled a laugh while thinking of this happening at the pond. "Good thing she can swim." He grinned after.

It tickled Cloud Kicker's fancy of mirth, to see what in Equestria the little ones would get into or do on their own. For him, it was the best part of having children. That is, after his part in making them.

Plunk was no exception to him. She was definitely daddy's little girl, and he spoiled her good. He was never over protective, however. He did not feel right in denying her some life experiences. Mostly when it involved her friends.

Flower turned to him. "Don't you be encourage her in this behavior either mister. It is your daughter Dazzle has been doing this to. Are you not concerned about that? I know I am. This, is not the sort of thing I wish to see my daughter doing to another pony. Not like last time."

This got Misty curious about what Flower had told her on what Dazzle did to her. Misty asked again, "You still didn't tell me why Dazzle tossed you out of her room, or even how! I know she is no foal and soon to be a young mare just like Plunk, but she is still a little filly just the same."

While Not wishing to talk about it at the moment decided to do so anyway, just to get it out of the way. "Okay. It had to do when Dazzle was real little. Before she got her cutie mark. She was being teased by another young filly. One about her age named Prudence.

"Prudence got her cutie mark, and it was of flan pudding. Not sure what it meant. She is not such a sweet young filly. It was some foolish teasing on that she got her mark and Dazzle didn't.
"Over time Dazzle did get her mark after creating some simple light spell. She could make a spray of colors burst from a sphere of light.

"You have seen her do this before." Misty nodded to Flower. "A bunch of little unicorns gathered to show off what each could do. Dazzle was so happy she had something she could show them, and so proud of herself she could not wait to show everyone. She was at her most happy when she could do this trick.

"Prudence was there. When she saw the only thing that Dazzle could do at the time was a light spell, she scolded Dazzle for it. Prudence called her stupid because a silly light spell was nothing special or to be all that happy about.

"To prove her point, Prudence cast a bright light spell of her own right into Dazzles eyes. That hurt Dazzles eyes and blinded her for a moment. Then Prudence pushed Dazzle down for showing off what Prudence called weak and pointless magic. I am sure most know a light spell is helpful when needed, and not so pointless to have.

"Dazzle came running home after that. I went to her room to see what was the matter with her, and when I walked in she cast me right out.

"It surprised me as much as her. She came running out to see me and apologized for what she did. From that day, she had been spending much time learning how to control her magic. She was never able to do what she did to me again since or attempted to. But she did get better at control and got a little stronger than most fillies of her age, do too so much practice.

"A year later Prudence found this out the hard way. She went back to teasing Dazzle again. She had been in trouble for it the last time by her father Jules, but that didn't stop her. Jules has had problems with Prudence much as Filthy Rich has had with Diamond Tiara. Prudence may be his little princess, but has also proven to be a royal pain at times.

"Dazzle got so angry with Prudence for more of her teasing, Dazzle picked up a rock with her magic and tossed it at Prudence. Prudence stopped the rock with her magic and tossed it back hitting Dazzle with it. This made Dazzle explode with more anger and picked up about seven or eight rocks and pelted Prudence relentlessly all over for some time until Cheerilee got her to stop.

"By then Prudence was in such a shape with bruises and bleeding all over she was sent to the hospital for treatment. She never spoke to Dazzle ever since. That happened over three years ago. You can see why I worry. She is at times more than I can handle. I am just an earth pony. I can't keep Dazzle from doing things like that. I can only try to impress upon her that doing such things is wrong.

"Prudence and Jules now live in Canterlot. Jules wished to find someone to teach Prudence how to be a proper lady. He felt this was also the right move so he could concentrate on his work with electronics. He moved here for the peace and quiet. But Prudence has been out of hoof, and he just can't work. The fight she had with Dazzle was the last straw for him. So they moved."

Dazzle looked to her mother. "I am real sorry about all of that too. I don't hurt ponies anymore. I want to help them."

Flower shook her head. "And you think what you did to Plunk just now was helping?"

Everyone turned to the pile as it moved. Plunk popped her head out after listening to Flower's story about plunk also. She looked around, then stared down at Dazzle, once she spotted her. With a frown, she spoke in a low tone. "Traitor."

Dazzle looked to the ground with a frown of her own. She knew she deserved what Plunk just called her. Not fully realizing Plunk was just joking and not really angry, or mad at her, but still not happy with what she did just the same. Having been pulled out of the sky and right back into having to deal with her mother again so soon, was not a fun thing for Plunk.

Even with the little connection Dazzle has with Plunk these types of conflicting emotions confused Dazzle as to how Plunk was really feeling, and didn’t know Plunk was not really upset with her.

Misty moved in, and stepped close to Plunk, who was still in the hay. "Now you will be coming home with me. We have a few things to discuss."

After having her attention on Misty, Plunk turned to Kicker. "Dad! Tell Mom you didn't get fired from work at the factory!"

Kicker stood up straight. "I didn't get fired from the factory," and had a sly grin over something he remembered.

Misty looked over to him. "Don't be telling her and I that. I overheard your plant manager Quicksilver say to you that you seemed do for a permanent vacation! Before he looked over at Plunk and I. That was when the two of you were discussing the situation after Plunk and her so called friends were caught stealing. I was called from my plant to take her home."

Kicker just smiled again. "Yes, he did say that. But he was talking about what he thought I would be going through when I got home. The next day he offered to give me some overtime during the night shift. So I could get away from home for a while. He was even willing to give me light duty, so I would not be overworking myself. I told him I wouldn't do that. I love spending time with my pretty and crazy wife."

Misty got all flustered. "You- you- What!"

Kicker's face was full of amusement. "Yes, you should have seen his expression. It looked something like that!"

Everyone but Misty was doing there best not to burst out laughing.

After Plunk had a moment she asked, "Dad did you, and Mom have a hard time getting the new job here?"

Kicker shook his head while still snickering. "No. All it took was a word from Quicksilver to Rainbow Dash, and we had a new job once we got here.

"I told him before leaving his office that we are moving to Ponyville. He said he was sorry to see me go and good luck.

"Seems he did more than that to help ensure our luck. Because shortly after we moved in, I got a visit from Rainbow Dash. Dash told me Quicksilver asked her about your mom and I joining the weather team in Ponyville. I told her that would be great! With her acceptance, she gave there and then, we were in."

Misty had a look of confusion, and just had to ask. "So, what was that trial all about Rainbow Dash put us through? She said it was a placement test. I thought it was to see if we would place well enough to be a weather pony for Ponyville. To see if we were good enough to join her team.

"I worked hard to make sure I was going to make it! I was sure you did too. I watched you. You had gone all out before I had to go. So, I thought that was the test to get in. I was so worried I might not pass! Rainbow Dash is like the best! I thought she would only take in and work with the best."

Kicker remembered and told her what she missed was going on. "Oh, that! That was just to see what we could do and where she might want to place us. It was just a placement test as she said.

"If we did extra good, one of us might even have been able to work alongside her. As a sort of a wing pony.

"It is kind of like you thought. She would only work directly with the best who has any chance to keep up with her. That was what I was shooting for. But I would not have taken the offer unless we both made it. And we didn't. Neither one of us did.

"Funny thing is, she can take care of a few clouds for the whole town all by herself anyway, like today. She mostly only needs help on any full weather changes. Like setting up for a rainy day or a change of seasons. The more that she can get to help for such times, the faster she can get to doing what she wants to do. Like sleeping or training. For small stuff, like today, she is a one pony whether team all by herself.

"Everyone else is just standby help for on days she feels she may need it. For those of us that are on the team, we get paid either way, as a kind of a retainer. As you know, we do get paid a little more if a real big change is needed."

Plunk turned back to her Mother. "See mom, none of it was as bad as you thought it was. If you didn't overreact in the first place and had not bugged dad about it, we would not have had to move. And the move was not all that bad either. You just need to lighten up like Dad does."

Misty looked to Plunk with a frown. "Yes... Well, you still should not have been stealing. That is what really got us in this mess in the first place."

"I told you I wasn't stealing! My friends were. And I am not doing anything like that anymore. I promise."

"Well, you shouldn't have helped them with that just the same, even if you were not stealing it personally."

Kicker looked at plunk. "Your mother is right. You should not have gotten yourself involved. But we did discuss this a while ago. Even after the move. I thought it was settled then."

Kicker dropped his head. "I mostly blame that disturbing Rainbow Factory story some have been passing around, like some kind of scary ghost story. Some have even been using it to scare little ones into behaving themselves. Thinking that would work."

Plunk turned her head with eyes closed in annoyance. "Mom."

Kicker heard this and chuckled before continuing. "We never had any break-ins till after that story came out. Not many, but a few.

"The story did scare some of the young. A story that disturbing would. And not the kind of story to tell to little ones, but some do tell it to them just the same.

"Some of the older youths like Plunk had used it as a test of bravery or something. They started to get into the factory and try to steal spectra. That was not so much a problem. There was none to steal. Some of the others were getting in to mount a rescue attempt for any young ponies that might have been trapped there.

"That part was funny. The problem was none of them were suppose to be in there. It was an interruption in work to deal with them and get them out. It was that story that likely got her and her friends to try such a thing, as others have."

Flower cleared her throat trying to get everyone's attention. "As interesting as all that may be, we have a much more pressing and as Kicker put it, disturbing! issue."

Everyone turned their attention to her in puzzlement, all but Dazzle who knew what was going to be said. "Dazzle and I just got back from going to see Fluttershy with Twilight. I can hardly say it, but Fluttershy was killed by some big monster rabbit."

Kicker fell on the ground rolling onto his back laughing. "Wow! Flower, That is about the funniest thing I ever heard. But sounding a little morbid, even for you." He kept laughing some more.

Flower stomped her right hoof and glared at him. "It's not funny! It's true!"

Flower was starting to get angry with him when he didn't stop. "That thing! It completely tore her apart. I saw what was left of her myself. It was a mess. It looked like timber wolves picked her apart. But Dazzle said she could feel it was that monster rabbit or hare as Twilight called it, that killed her."

Then Kicker stopped laughing while realizing this might be true. Flower did not sound like she was joking to him anymore.

Plunk jumped out of the hey and ran to her Father. "Dad! It's true. It must be! It's that thing I told you Twilight and the others found in the cave. Remember? It must have gotten out as Dazzle feared it would. She told me herself this very morning! She thought something like this might happen."

Kicker got back up quickly. "Oh! Forgive me Flower. I'm so sorry. This is serious!"

Flower continued. "Yes, quite. I intend to see the mayor about what I saw. Twilight suggested I do so. Everypony must be warned! It killed once. It likely will do so again. The mayor may know what to do, and how best to spread the news."

~~~~~~

Twilight walked into town while heading back to Golden Oaks Library. She didn't at all feel like seeing anyone. Her mind was filled with guilt at not doing something more. Now she was the one to face the other girls and tell them.

She questioned herself "Should I tell each one in private, or all together?"

She had decided it best to tell them all at once. Having to tell of it more than that felt like dragging it on to her. Plus it would be easier to have everyone together for mutual support when she gave out this bad news.

She couldn't face them right now however. She just did not know if there even was such a thing as a good time for giving out such heart breaking news.

One of the last of them she would ever want to face right now came straight to her.

Rainbow Dash flew down. She did not pay much attention to Twilight's state as she was thinking of what to say. "Hi, Twilight. I just got back from seeing Applejack and Pinkie off. They are on their way to a pastry food tasting at one of the other towns. They asked me if I wanted to join them after Applejack found me and knocked me out of a tree. Again!

"I tell ya, I got to find a way to hide better in those things. Anyway, I told them-"

Rainbow Dash noticed that Twilight was barely paying attention. She could see on Twilight's face she had been crying about something, and looked greatly bothered by something "Hay Twilight. You don't look so good. Pinkie told me you were off to see Fluttershy, and that's where I was headed. Did something happen? Are you OK? Is Fluttershy OK? Will you say something!?"

From the way, Twilight looked to her and not saying anything, started to make Rainbow Dash panic.

Twilight didn't know what to say, She knew what she needed to say, she just couldn't bring it out. She also worried that Rainbow Dash may go looking for this thing on her own once told. She couldn't let that happen. She made up what she could as fast as possible. "No, Things are not OK. And Fluttershy is not home. So you can't see her now."

Rainbow Dash was now concerned much more the before. "I was supposed to go on a picnic with her today at noon. She never skips out on that. What happened? Where did she go? Did the two of you have a fight?"

Rainbow Dash was about to jump out of her skin, as it seemed more was wrong than Twilight was willing to tell. Twilight usually was so eager to say what was on her mind or what was bothering her. If she was keeping quiet about what happened, it must have been bad, real bad.

While willing herself to fight back her tears, Twilight blurted out with frustration. "No! We didn't have a fight!"

She calmed herself down as she saw she was just upsetting Rainbow even more. "Please, I don't want to talk about it right now. And just let Fluttershy be as well. It is not a good time to go see her. It's best not to. You can't see her now anyway."

Twilight could see Rainbow was getting more inquisitive. She needed a way to redirect her attention quickly. To keep her from flying off to Fluttershy's place, to check on her. "Look. Why don't you go join Applejack and Pinkie Pie on their outing? You could even surprise them by getting there first."

Rainbow sat and thought on it for a minute. She knew that Twilight could get very upset about minor things. Still this did not seem like one of those times. Rainbow could see it in her eyes.

Whatever happened, she could tell it was indeed bad. She also knew when Twilight got stubborn about something it would be best to let it go. At least until she was willing to talk or else, no one would get anything out of her. But when she did, look out!

While still feeling concerned, she decided to humor Twilight. Twilight seemed upset enough as it was to her. "Well, Okay. If you're not going to tell me what is going on, and I can't, or you think I shouldn't see Fluttershy. I guess I could join the other two. The idea of a pastry tasting did sound tempting... Alright Twilight, I am going. I guess I will see you later. Hope you can settle whatever happened. I am going to trust you. Fluttershy means a lot to me. Remember that."

Twilight replied, nearly under her breath. "I hope so too, and soon."

Rainbow Dash took off up in the air, did a little loop then headed back in the direction of Sweet Apple Acres to join Applejack and Pinkie Pie.

Twilight hated herself for having to deceive Rainbow like that. It was for her own good, she thought. At least she did not actually lie to her. That thought made her feel not as guilty about it.

Then it hit her, She should have had Rainbow Dash get the other two rather than spending the day away with them. She wanted them all together. She sent Rainbow Dash off in haste. Now she would have to wait till they got back, seeing how she did not get from Rainbow Dash what town they were heading off to. She did not have the time to go looking for then now, and she had too much on her mind to go looking now.

She felt a need for more time to think. She felt she could do that back home. Running into another pony was not high on her list. As she walked, she did anyway. It was Derpy of all ponies. Twilight was not looking where she was going, and it seemed neither was Derpy.

Derpy dropped her bag she was holding. "Oh, Sorry about that Twilight. Oh, wow. Are you OK?" Derpy looked at her inquisitively. Noting Twilight looked like an emotional mess.

Twilight thought. Great, another one asking what's going on.

In an effort to divert Derpy, she told her what she hoped would be enough. "No. I am not OK. I am just trying to get home. I don't feel like talking right now."

Derpy felt saddened by Twilight's mood. To her eyes, Twilight more than not wanted to talk. She looked like she was in one bad funk.

Derpy did not want to question her further, but did want to cheer Twilight up a little if she could. Derpy dug into her bag on the ground and pulled out a muffin. "I'd like you to have this. It's not much, but they always make me feel better when I am feeling down. It's a real good one too. It's a Cran-Apple-Blueberry with chocolate bits inside."

Without accepting a no, Derpy handed it over to Twilight quickly.

Twilight looked at the muffin then back at Derpy with surprise and more guilt. "I can't take this."

Derpy stated with a tone sounding of concern. "Yes, you can. I have plenty, and I want you to have it."

Twilight not wanting to argue with Derpy further over a muffin, Twilight kept it. "Thank you Derpy."

Derpy smiled. "I got to go. I'm do to be home for Dinky. She's expecting me." She picked up the bag and started to walk away.

Twilight had to admit, she did feel a little better now. Not so much for the muffin, but for the show of Kindness.

Kindness. It reminded her of Fluttershy. The pang of that memory hit her hard. She felt like she was going to start crying again right there and then. She needed to get home now before she attracted everypony around to her.

No sooner than she started to move she heard Spike calling to her, while running to her from the direction of the library. "Twilight, there you are! I was expecting to find you at Fluttershy's home. I got a message from the Princess. It doesn't look good. What do you make of it?"

"Well, read it to me Spike."

Spike cleared his throat, before beginning. Derpy had not gone far and stopped to eavesdrop, even though, she knew she shouldn't. It was not only rude, but she really didn't have the time. She just felt the need to know what this was about. Seeing how this was something from the Princess, it must be important.

"Dear Twilight Sparkle. I have some unfortunate news on the elements of harmony pendants. They have reverted to their stone state. I don’t think you have any power over them anymore. It would seem I am the only one that can make use of them for now. Do you have any idea why this is?

"I am also following up on some magic disturbance as well. I would like for you to inform me if you know anything about any of this. I may call for you to come to the castle if I feel I have need of your help.

"Princess Celestia."

Spike looked to Twilight when finished.

Twilight looked up with tearful eyes. "I think I... No. I have a very good idea what happened. I will need to have a letter written to the Princess immediately.

Spike pulled out a blank parchment from behind the one he was reading, and a quill. "I thought you might need to, so I brought these just in case."

Derpy still feeling she should leave well enough alone could not help but stand there. Neither Twilight nor Spike seemed to notes she was even around.

Twilight let out a deep breath. "I so wish I had more time to think."

Spike questioned. "Think about what?"

"What it is I am going to say... Put this down Spike. The Princess must know."

Spike raised the pen. "Ready when you are."

Twilight began.

"Dear Princess Celestia. I have news of the worst kind to tell you. Fluttershy was killed by some unknown creature. The same one I asked about the books on earlier for looking into what it could be."

Spike dropped the pen and parchment to his sides looking to Twilight with tears in his eyes. "No! Not Fluttershy."

At this Derpy gasped, dropping her bag again. Then shook her head slowly as tears of her own started to form. "This can't be true!" She happened to blurt out.

Twilight for the first time noticed that Derpy was still there. Twilight just lowered her head, sobbing and shaking in place. "It's true... Spike write it. Please."

Spike put the pen to the paper and continued to finish putting the rest down. "OK." Spike did his best to do what was asked, despite how he felt. But he knew Twilight was right. Whatever it was Twilight had to say was something the Princess must know about.

Twilight gave the rest of her report without any further interruptions. "This creature may have something to do with the magic disturbance you are looking into.

"I can't find any record of it. It might not even be from Equestria. Fluttershy's death is likely the cause of the elements to change as well.

"I am not sure what to do about any of this. I have just lost one of my closest friends, and am trying to decide on what to do about this creature before it kills another pony. I fear it may have to be destroyed, if it will not go away, or we can't detain it somehow.

"Waiting for it to go away on its own does not seem to be an option anymore. It also seems it may be smart, fast, and strong. We might not be able to capture it alive. Doing so might be too risky. I intend to kill it. Not just for what it did, even though that is enough for me. It is to protect the rest of us. I await your opinion on the matter."

Twilight spoke softly. "Send it Spike."

Spike rolled up the parchment and with a poof of green fire, blew it into the air as a trail of magic on its way.

As Spike moved to give comfort to Twilight, as she was still shaking and sobbing. Derpy took a few steps closer. "I am so sorry Twilight. Fluttershy was a very good friend of mine and Dinky as well. I am sorry, but I got to go!"

Derpy turned around quickly, picked up her bag and ran. Twilight could hear the sorrow in her voice and knew she was hurting inside. It seemed she needed time alone as well.

Twilight got up and continued back on her way home. Spike followed along close by.

It was not long after they both walked in the door when Spike coughed up a new scroll.

Twilight felt a little more calm from the walk and put the muffin Derpy gave her on a small table. She told Spike to read the scroll.

Spike unrolled it and noticed two parchments. One with a letter, another behind it with strange writings. Spike could recognize a spell scroll when he seen one but could not read it. So he turned back to the letter. To him, it was a long one.

Twilight took the letter with her magic and started to read it herself.

"Dearest Twilight, I am very sorry for your loss. Fluttershy was a wonderful pony and a very good friend. I too will miss her deeply.

"This death of Fluttershy is indeed troubling news. From what you have told me I might be able to make sense of this unusual magic I came across. If it is what I think it is, I don’t have time to help you with finding and doing something about this creature you spoke of.

"I hope you can get past your grievances to find a resolute solution on how to deal with this creature. I also request that you not have it killed."

Twilight's eyes went wide after reading this. "No. She can't be serious!" Twilight continued to read more.

"That may be important. I know you are hurting right now and considering revenge."

Twilight's brow furrowed with some anger, then spoke under her breath. "You bet I do."

She looked over the rest of the letter. "As much as I might be willing to give you that. I feel it would not be the best solution for this situation. Once I have more to tell you on this, I can better judge the fate of this intruder in Equestria.

"I may allow it to be destroyed then, just not at this moment. Unless you truly feel there is no other choice. I leave that up to you.

"Until then, do what you can to keep everyone safe and away from it for now. I will send some of my guards to assist you in protecting Ponyville. They will set up a perimeter watch, and help you try and catch this thing if seen.

"You can give them the details of it, so they know what to be looking for. They should be there later today. Possibly mid afternoon. That is the best I can do for now. I hope I can give some better news and options soon.

"I would hate to burden you with more, during your hardship, but I have another important task to give you. I will need you to find a sixth bearer of the elements of harmony.

"If what I think has happened, we may have a much bigger problem. If I am unable to solve it in time, we may very well have need of all six elements working to their fullest. I know this will feel like replacing a friend. But the circle of six has been broken. You must find a way to mend it.

"I highly regret giving you this task at all. Never mind doing so, so soon after you have lost someone close to you. But this is important. I have faith you will come through, for the sake of all in Equestria. Trust in your friends to help you. You are their center, but they make you complete.

"I can’t spend time to bring you the element stones personaly, and you may need them right away. So I have enclosed a spell scroll that will teleport them to you when you feel you need to have them. This scroll will only work once so that it is not found and misused by another after you use it."

After Twilight had finished, she put the letter aside and Spike held up the other scroll. "I think this is what she was saying is the scroll to teleport the Element stones."

Twilight grabbed it in her magic to have a look. "Yes, it is. I am not sure when I am going to need it."

She floated both over to the table where the muffin was sitting. She looked at the muffin with some consideration.

Grasping the muffin in her magic she floated it over and started eating while thinking. Her first thought was. "This does taste good." And as Derpy suggested, it did help her feel a little better.

Spike feeling like needing something to do in order to occupy his mind spoke to Twilight. “Aaa. Twilight, do you need me for anything?

Twilight thought for a moment. “No. Not right now. I just need to think on what to do next. I made the mistake of sending Rainbow Dash off with the others for the day. And I need to wait till they get back and wait till the guards arrive.

"I would like to take care of this creature now but I don’t feel it would be a good idea to do it alone. So for now I must think on what to do about the Elements of Harmony. The Princess feels I must find a solution and soon. That much is up to me now. I just can’t think of anything. Are you feeling alright Spike? I know this is hard on you too.”

Spike just shrugged. “I guess I will be okay. I know we take some risks, you and I. And the others as well. I just never thought any of you would be killed by something. I wish I was there. To have done something about it.” Tears started to form in his eyes again.

Twilight put out a hoof to him, and spike came to her. She gave him a hug. “I do too Spike. I wish I could have done something to have prevented this as well. I know it is going to be very hard dealing with her being gone now.”

Spike tuned to head for the stairs again. I guess I will go pick up the room upstairs. It is still a mess from you looking for answers on what that thing is. I take it you are done trying to find out?”

Twilight nodded. “Yes, I spent too much time looking for what it could be. Right now it does not seem to matter. It is dangerous, and deadly. It must be dealt with and soon. And I don’t need a book to tell me that. So I am done with them for now.”

Spike ascended the stairs. He turned half way up. “Well, if you do need me, you know where to find me.

Twilight gave another nod. “Yes, Thank you Spike.”

Spike headed upstairs to have time to himself, and give twilight time to think as he cleaned up.

Twilight felt Spike was handling this very well, or so it seemed. She also felt he was doing his best to be understanding and supportive for her sake.

She knew he was feeling much worse than he was letting on. He was always a big help to her. He was no hatchling, but for a dragon he was still just a child. Yet, he has proven himself, many times. One of the most recent, was at the Crystal Empire. He saved the lives of the ponies there. He brought Cadence the Crystal heart. He was named a Hero after by them.

He even saved Applejack from one real big timberwolf from what she was told. This was after they were all trying to stage a fake timberwolf attack that Spike could save Applejack from. Twilight thought, if I bring him along he would surely try and stand up to this thing we will be going after just to try and protect us from it. I can’t let him do that.

She felt unsure on what to do about him in all this mess. She did not like to leave him behind, and he does help when he does come along. Though this time she felt it best not to take him with her on this next outing when she and the others go looking for the creature. He is too important to her, and she doesn't want to risk losing him to this thing. Though she also doesn't want to leave him here alone either.

She gave a big sigh and said, “Why is such decisions never easy?”

Chapter five: Those we count on.

View Online

Chapter five: Those we count on.

The kezzerdrix was finished resting up. The kill was filling. He thought it a good time to have a look around. He wished to see what was on the other side of the fence near the cave he came out of.

More ponies! he saw.

A few here and there. An open field of them. What struck him as odd besides the way they looked, they were acting like people, not ponies at all. His last few encounters had started to make sense to him. thought he may have ended up in an area where there were indeed intelligent ponies. He would have to observe them further. Off in the distance, he could see a town. That would be his next stop.

Though he did not wish to just walk right in wile not knowing enough about them so he looked for a hill with some sort of vantage point he could view them from.

He found one not too far off on one side of the town. So, he headed for it so he could observe them a little more.

~~~~~~

Flower headed for the center of Ponyville. The rest followed. Each of them felt they must know what the mayor might have to say about the situation. After opening the door to her office when she gave them the OK to enter, all five piled in.

The mayor had been watching. "OK, So what is this all about. Seeing so many here I assume it is something important."

Flower was the one to speak. "Yes, this is very important. A pony has been killed."

The Mayor responded. "Oh, my. Who? How?"

Flower cleared her throat. "I was getting to that. It was Fluttershy. Killed by... Well, I am not sure... But my daughter knows of it, and so does Twilight Sparkle. She had seen it once.

"Please, try and put all humor aside. This part is no joke. What killed her was some unknown monster rabbit. Twilight was one of four that had seen it five days ago, down in some cave on the outside of the new park. From what we know, it looks tall, white and has long claws and teeth. Seeing that it has killed, it is very dangerous to ponies. None of us know anything much more about it than that."

The Mayor frowned. "I am not so surprised actually. Twilight Sparkle and the other three came to me about this on the day she found it. And has suggested I have a fence put up with some warning signs, telling all others to keep away from the area below, a dangerous creature lives there.

"We got the okay from the princess to have that land as a public park. I was rather distressed do to the news Twilight gave me. So soon after setting the park up I had it closed as well. Some ponies still spend time there, but it is under advisement to be careful.

"We were going to expand the park to that lower area as well where the thing was found. I reconsidered knowing how close the Everfree Forest is to that area. Now there is this news."

The Mayor got up. "Well, I suppose I should make an announcement. After, I will be deciding on what is to be done about it. I just hope this news does not start a panic."

The Mayor moved herself outside and had a look around. There was plenty of ponies around that could help spread the news. The mayor spoke up loud and clear. "Listen up every pony! I want everyone's attention. So please gather around. I have an important announcement to make."

She waited for a moment while ponies gathered as she requested before continuing. "I have been informed that a pony has just been killed. Her name is Fluttershy. Some of you may have known her.

"I am sorry to have to inform you of this. I say she was killed by what was described as a big monstrous creature looking like a tall rabbit with long claws and teeth and of unknown known origin. I want you all to inform your friends, family, and neighbors. Above all, don't panic. Stay inside for now till I find out more, and what to do about it. Please be careful if you must have somewhere to go. That is all for now."

All the ponies rushed about after they absorbed this new information. Each going in a different direction to spread the news, and then get back home as soon as possible. One who knew Fluttershy well, had one place she felt she needed to go immediately, and was off like a shot.

~~~~~~

Twilight thought Celestia was just being cautious when requesting the thing was not to be killed. This did not mean it couldn't be killed. Still a request from the princess did feel like an order she should obey.

As much as her heart broke over the situation, and a need to further grieve over the loss of Fluttershy, the creature that killed her was still on the loose. It needed to be dealt with, one way, or another.

She also needed to see to the restoration of the elements. That one, was an order from the Princess. This she felt she could not refuse. She had no idea where to begin.

First, she thought she needed to go through a list of all the ponies she knew. She was wondering if this task might be easier with Pinkie around. Pinkie knew them all. If Pinkie started to run through a list of names however, Twilight felt keeping up with her speed talking friend might be impossible. On top of that, she was off somewhere else. So she scratched that idea.

Twilight also felt not all to sure how exactly the element pairing worked. As far as she knew it kind of happened on its own. A destiny.

However Twilight could not think Fluttershy was destined to be killed or replaced by another. This was getting harder for her to deal with. She wished this was all just a bad dream, but knew it was not.

She took a moment for herself as she ate a little more of the muffin. Twilight was not sure how the elements themselves really worked. They were still a bit of a mystery to her. Sure, she could use them, but they seemed to act almost on its own as if alive. Her and her friends only helped to guide it somehow to what they needed of it. The power did what was necessary after that.

She worried over this factor of not knowing how each of them were chosen by the elements.

She asked herself, "What if I could not find another? What if I had no idea who to look for. The last time, they came to me, and wanting to help. So what if the answer was right in front of me at any point in time today, and I did not see it?"

She took a bite of the muffin and continued to talk to herself about the issue. "The element missing was the one representing kindness. So who have I seen today wanting to help me, or one that showed some form of Kindness? Perhaps a great deal of kindness. Would it have to have been a lot of Kindness? Would he or she have to have been like Fluttershy in any way?"

She took another bite of the muffin. She started to get lost in worrying over not figuring this out. Something she felt was missing. Something she had yet put her hoof on. The stress was getting to her, and she felt that the answer should be right infront of her.

Twilight was startled as someone was pounding hard on the Door from outside. She lost her train of thought, and what was left of her muffin that was tossed in the air as she was jolted by the sudden disturbence.

After a pause, the door swung open. Standing in the doorway was Rarity. Her eyes were bloodshot. Her nose was running. Her breathing was erratic. She looked panicked! "Twilight! I just got the most dreadful, most horrific news ever! The mayor told everyone that-"

Rarity stopped as she got a glimpse of Twilight real good. She took a few steps inside. Then with some magic, slammed the door shut. "You know! ... You knew this whole time! I know it! And you didn't tell me? I had to find out from the Mayor as she was telling everyone else! How could you keep something like this from me? Why!?"

Twilight looked up at her with tears forming in her eyes. "I am sorry Rarity. I couldn't face anyone right now. I'm doing the best I can! This is very hard for me as well. I- I'm the one that found her. Oh, Rarity! She was ripped apart. There were pieces of her all over. And... And..."

Twilight's voice was growing horse. Her breathing came in spurts while she broke down crying on the floor, unable to say more.

Rarity felt overwhelmingly sorry for yelling at her. She ran down to her friend's side and put a foreleg around her. Then she spoke softly to her. "I can't believe I was so callous Twilight. Of course, you are hurting as well. That must have been the most painful site to witness. I should not have been so thoughtlessly cross with you. I had no right."

Rarity was crying again as well. "She's gone, isn't she?"

Twilight just nodded slightly.

Rarity thought of her last time with Fluttershy. "This seems so unreal. It is hard to believe she is gone. I was talking to her at the spa just yesterday. She was feeling really good."

Rarity got a lump in her throat as she got choked up trying to speak. The two had laid there for a bit before she started asking any more questions. "How?... Do you know how this happened? I was told something that sounded ridiculous, like she was killed by some big rabbit. Is.. Is This!, what happened? What is it? Do you know?"

Twilight got up to sitting. "I don't know what it is. I saw it five days ago, in a cave. I think it was an abandoned diamond dog cave. I ordered what I could think of to look it up, but there is no record of it anywhere that I looked. I thought it might have come from the Everfree and that it might just go back to it. I had also feared that it might not. I just hoped it would.

"Now Fluttershy is gone because I made a mistake. I did not deal with it then when I first saw it. Applejack was with me then, so she knows of the thing as well. I did attack it while running to get out with her, Big Mack, and Cheerily. I also hoped that What I did to it would have scared it away. That it might not bother another pony again after. I was wrong. And Fluttershy paid for my assumptions about it."

Rarity turned Twilight's head to face her. "Now you listen. I will not hear any of that. You had no idea what that thing was or what it might do. So don't you go putting the blame on yourself for this. That thing killed her. Not you."

Twilight hung her head. "I just wish I had done something more, before all this happened. All I did was look into some old books seeing if I could find anything on it. I could have done so much more in that time."

Rarity was a little more stern but not sounding angry. She tried to keep her voice comforting. "I told you not to blame yourself. Doing so will not bring her back, all it will do is fill you with guilt. And we are going to need you with us. All of us. So let's go find the others. They will want to know. If someone has not told them already."

Twilight raised her head high quickly. "There not here. I ran into Rainbow Dash earlier. She said the other two was going to some pastry tasting of some sort. So I just told her to go join them for now."

Rarity jumped up onto all fours. "Twilight! You didn't? You just told her to leave, and you did not say a thing to her about this? She is going to be furious with you! You may even need a shield spell up when telling her now. What were you thinking, not telling her?"

Twilight gave out a deep breath. "I wasn't thinking... I just got back from burying what was left of Fluttershy, and when Rainbow Dash showed up, I panicked!... I felt, if I told her then she would go looking for the creature on her own. And it might have killed her as well.

"I could handle Rainbow Dash being angry with me, far better than losing another friend to that monster. I would not have been able to take that. And that time it would have been my fault, for telling her too soon.

"I just wanted to tell all of you all at once, together. And hopefully deal with the loss together. I know she is going to be angry with me. It will be better this way. Even if she never talks to me again."

Rarity sat back down beside her again. "She will be angry yes, but she will never stop talking to you, or stop being your friend. She is the element of loyalty after all. She will understand when she has a chance to calm down and think for a bit, like I did.

"She can be as stubborn as a mule at times, but she is more thoughtful than she pretends to be at times. She is just as caring as the rest of us. That is why the news will hurt her so much. I am sure you know this already."

Twilight sat up more at what Rarity had just said. "I do... That is why I could not tell her. It would have pushed her over the edge. There is no telling what she would have done after. I am still worried about her. I only hope we can convince her not to go after it alone."

I also wonder about Pinkie. She must not have known about any of this. I had seen her in the morning before I found Fluttershy. Pinkie was being her usual self. Her pinkie sense did not kick in for some reason. At least I don't think so. Se in her own way did seem to know sumthing was up. But with her it was hard to tell.

"A little filly by the name a Dazzle definetly knew something of it however. She knew somepony was going to be attacked, but not who or exactly when. I wish I could know more about both of their abilities. They are a little bit the same, but so different as well.

Rarity sat with some interest. "Tell me a little about Dazzle. I have seen her come in for a few dress fittings, but I can't say I know her well."

Twilight thought of her times seeing Dazzle when she asks for some books, and her talk with Dazzle this morning. "First off she seems real smart for her age. Yet, she is also real emotional. When she seems happy, she is real happy."

Rarity interupted and added, "Yes, I have seen that. I rarely saw a filly get so excited over getting a new dress for an outing. She hops up and down and giggles a lot. She seems to be quite a bundle of joy. Even more then Sweetie Belle can be when she is real happy about something."

Twilight gave a nod and continued. "The other half of it is when she is sad or scared, she gets even more so than I would have expected. I would hate to see what she is like if she ever gets angry, or real upset at somepony.

"I remember Rainbow telling me what Pinkie was like when she had thought we didn't like her anymore. She seemed like she lost her mind. She was more than upset about it. But then she bounced right back, from one extreme to the other. That is when she found we had planned a party for her."

Rarity thought on this. "Yes, Twilight. Pinkie is rather quite emotional and smart at times as well, more than she lets on I think. But her emotions seem to rule her. Maybe there is some sort of connection."

Twilight's eyes lit up. "I think you are right. Perhaps they are both freely emotional. To the point that they can feel what others can't within themselves. This, might make them both attuned to what others can't feel, or perhaps refuse to. I think this much might make sense if it was truly the case with them.

"Pinkie Pie loves to share her inner feeling of happiness with others. She seems to live for it. Dazzle does as well. She told me so. She wants to help ponies to be healthy and happy. If I didn't know any better, I could say she might be a fit for another element of happiness, like Pinkie."

Twilight straightened a little more. "Rarity... The elements. They are not working for us anymore! After Fluttershy was found, and I got back to Ponyville, I received a letter from the Princess stating that the pendants we had are gone as well. Replaced by the stones they once where. We can't use them.

"On top of that, the Princess wants me to find someone else that can help us to reactivate them. One other to make six again. We need six of us to use them. And I have no idea on how to find someone else.

"All I do know is that the six of us was supposed to find them together at the time we did. One for each of us. But who could be the sixth now?"

Rarity looked about while thinking about it. "I am not sure myself. The six of us have been close since it happened. But even then for some of us, little had changed.

"Pinkie has been friends with all the Ponies in Ponyville long before you came to Ponyville. Though not really a close friend to anyone, not like now.

"Rainbow Dash had been friends with Fluttershy long before either of them came to Ponyville.

"And well, Applejack has been known all around Ponyville much like myself for what we both do. Though the two of us never seen things eye to eye before. And we still don't at times, but we have managed to put our differences aside. That in itself has been an improvement for the both of us. That is since you came and helped bring all six of us together.

"The only one that has held all of us together has been you. You are the key to all of it. I think that is why you must be the one to find out who the sixth should be... Or will be...

"You know, you did not exactly hoof pick each of us individually. We came to you, willingly. So maybe it is not a matter of you finding someone. Maybe the right one will come to you when the time is right. You may just need to see whoever it is for who the one could be when it happens. If it hasn't already."

Twilight sat there taking all of this in. "I have thought about that possibility. Maybe you are right. Maybe the right one will just come to me in time. I just need to know who when it happens."

Twilight was looking about and noticed her discarded snack. "You know, you just might be right that someone possibly already has... I just ran into somepony today. Quite literally. One I had overlooked. Somepony I am sure most overlook.

"Fluttershy was alone a lot. Do to her living just outside Ponyville, she has been an unknown to many. And in her quiet ways she has been misunderstood. Many that don't know her think of her as some strange, scared, flighty pony that wants nothing to do with anypony, and is just a pushover as well.

"Yes, she was quite skittish, that is mostly why. But there was so much more to her than that. Others knew her a little better. Rainbow Dash was likely the only one that really knew the real her, at least till the six of us got together.

"I know of one other pony that has been in a similar life situation. She has been an odd one among the others. She tries hard to fit in. She grew up being teased, so she knows what it is like to have been ridiculed.

"For this, she seems to have a sensitivity to hurting others and making them feel bad as she had. She just wants to be kind and helpful. She has worked on improving herself as well I think. She dose not seem like an unhappy pony. That is dispite any hardships she has gon through, and is still going through. But she deals with it.

"Like so many others, I may have overlooked her. I think it might be time to bring in a new friend. Not so much just for someone we will need, but someone who may need us as well. And in return, we will have each other. I am not sure about all of this, but it is worth finding out I think."

Rarity looked to her questioningly. "Well, that was fast. Who did you have in mind?"

Twilight sat in thought. "Hmmm... You may think it crazy of me."

Rarity faked being shocked. "What? You! Get crazy over something," Rarity finished with a smirk.

Twilight rolled her eyes. "Har, har. I should have done things differently. I know this. Especially with Rainbow Dash. I should have sent her off to bring Applejack and Pinkie Pie back quickly instead of just sending her away for the day. I can't fix that.

"However, by doing so, I gave myself time to think. Perhaps it was best it happened this way. I will need you to do something for me now though. I need you to wait at the entrance to Sweet Apple Acres for the three of them when they return. Hopefully, they will still all be together when they get back. If you see any of them, keep them there."

Rarity had her eyes narrowed. "Twilight. You still have not told me who this mystery pony is."

Twilight just smiled. "I will go get her and bring her along. You will see. It is a long shot. But then again who would have expected Fluttershy of all ponies to end up as one of the element bearers? Or even the rest of you? Or even me?

"Well, the Princess knew that at least I would be.

"It is only a hunch, but I think I have the right one in mind. She came to me when I needed it. And did, in her own way help me to feel better. On top of that I found out she had been friends with Fluttershy as well.

"None of this might be just coincidence. I have to find out. Do to that she was friends with Fluttershy, having her join us does not so much feel like replacing Fluttershy, but Fluttershy passing responsibility to a friend and bear the element for her. Thinking of it this way just feels right, somehow."

Rarity stood. "It seems you have made up your mind. Shall we go?"

Twilight got up as well. "Yes, I just have one more thing to do. I will close the library. I don't think any are going to be checking in or out any books with what is going on right now.

"And I want to give Spike some time off. He did not take the news all too well either. I don't like the idea of just leaving him here alone though. I would like to take him with us so that he is not by himself. Though I don't like the idea of him getting hurt by that thing either. He would rather stick by my side, and with what we are about to get ourselves into, him at my side and getting hurt for it, is what I am afraid of."

Rarity gave it some thought. "Twilight! I might just have an idea that should solve both are problems."

Twilight was curious. "Oh. What is the problem you have and what's this idea?"

"I left Sweetie Belle at the boutique. She was planning on seeing her friends today, as usual. I don't like the idea of them running around, doing their crusading. Not with this thing on the loose. I could send spike to find them all, and bring them to Sweet Apple Acres where we are going. The four of them could stay there as a guest of Apple Bloom's."

Twilight though on this suggestion. "That would be a great idea. Yes, He would be fairly safe. And you are right. He could protect them if it were ever to show up. He can breath fire. And he has proven able to use it when needed. Not that I like the idea of him facing that thing if it was to show up. But if we are out dealing with it, I don't see that happening.

"Humm... I don't see a problem with you asking him to do that."

Rarity hailed Spike. "Oooooo, Spiiiike! Would you come down here for a moment please?"

Spike hopped to his feet from sitting while thinking on what to do next. When he heard Rarity calling him, he could not resist finding out what she wanted, even if it were just to do some chore for her.

Right now, he would do anything to occupy his mind with something more to do. Spike descended the stairs while observing Rarity, wondering what she could want. After he had got to her, he waited pensively.

Rarity smiled to Spike. "Spike I have a favor to ask of you."

Spike could not wait to hear what she wanted of him. "Aaa... Anything Miss Rarity!"

Rarity leaned down to him some and spoke softly. "I need a capable fire breathing dragon like you to go find my sister and her two friends and protect them for a while. Could you do that for me?"

Spike nodded. "Absolutely."

Rarity stood up tall and smiled to him again. "Thank you, Spike. When you find them, just bring them to Applejack's farm. Apple Bloom or even the other two may be at the farm already. You know them, they could be anywhere. I can't go looking for them myself. So I need you to do this for me.

"I will be waiting there for Applejack and the other two to return. I would like the four of you to stay at the farm till we can do something about the current situation. Think you can handle that for me Spike?"

Spike stood as tall as he could. "I am on it Miss Rarity."

Spike went to the door. Opened it, then turned back and gave a salute to her. "You can count on me!"

He closed the door after leaving. Rarity definitely made his day. Go find some friends to hang with, and stay with them to protect them during a time of need. This didn't feel like a chore to him at all. This was just what he needed to take his mind off moping. With Rarity leaving him with such a responsibility of finding and protecting her sister also filled him with pride.

He liked Fluttershy. He liked her a lot. Finding out she is now gone had indeed hit him hard. Spending time with others would help cheer him up. As he ran to look about, he was feeling better already with his mind focused on his new task.

Twilight stated, "Rarity. You can head to the farm at any time you are ready. I got a couple of things to grab before I close up and head out myself. I will also need to see the mayor next. I need to tell her about the guards that are on their way, and what we are up to.

"Next, I will be off to get a hold of our new friend, and bring her to the farm. You got all that?"

Rarity looked at her with a mock pout. "Really, Twilight. Need you ask?"

Twilight knew she asked for that. "OK, Sorry. There is just so much to do! I just hope it will be enough, and that I am doing the right thing for once today."

Rarity sighed, then put a hoof on Twilight's sholder. "You will be fine. Yes, I too hope all will work out as well. Whenever have you truly failed us?

"Do what you need to. I will be waiting for you, and hopefully with the others."

Twilight sighed as well. "Thank you Rarity. See you there."

Twilight thought about that question Rarity asked. Whenever have you truly failed us? Twilight felt she had failed everyone, mostly Fluttershy. The most she could hope for now was to make up for it in some way. She wondered how does one make up for losing a life, and a close friend to others?

Rarity distracted Twilight from her thoughts while leaving. "Yes, see you there Twilight."

Rarity left the library and headed back to the boutique in order to see if Sweetie Belle was still there, and bring her to the farm. She knew Spike would show up occasionally to check if any of the three he was sent to find had shown up while searching till he found them all.

Twilight grabbed her pack and put the spell scroll in it. She looked over the library to see if she was missing anything else. She grabbed her bit pouch out of an end drawer. Not wanting to daily further she put up the closed sign and headed into town herself.

~~~~~~

Trooper had on his new helmet to show his mother. "See mom. We Gave it a hammered finish. I like it this way. I talked to Dad about this look before we started. He thought a polished look would be nicer, but felt it okay to do it this way, this time."

Trooper's mom remarked, "Are you sure you are ready for something that heavy? I wouldn't want to see the full suite crush you."

"Na, I will be fine. It is supposed to be this heavy. It was Lance's idea. The next one will be even heavier."

"My gosh! What is Lance trying to do to you?"

"It's okay mom. Dad is helping. I don't think Dad would, if he thought it would do me any harm. And I like it.

"It will be a while before I can move easy in it. That is the idea. I am hoping this will make me strong like Dad. Lance told me, it might make me even stronger. This will be so cool!

"I bet when this thing is finished, someone could throw a bolder at me and I wouldn't even feel it." He gave his mom a big grin.

Patty did not look happy about that idea. "Don't kid around like that. I don't want anyone to toss any boulders, or even rocks at you to test that thing. It is bad enough I am letting Lance train you like this. I do trust him, however, knowing that he is putting it to you to try something that looks this dangerous worries me enough. I just don't want you to get hurt."

Trooper gave a small short laugh. "Yes, I was just kidding. And I won't get hurt. That's what the armor is for. So don't worry." He smiled broadly again after.

Patty continued to not look happy. "Your father is right, you are not very good with jokes."

Shorty after she smiled to him. "Now go out and play. You can show it to Dazzle. She might be home, or out somewhere with Plunk."

Trooper looked down for a moment. "I know. She has been spending a lot of time with her of late. I miss the times when it was just Dazzle and I.

"Not that I don't like Plunk. She is fun to be around. I supose I didn't like her as much at fist though.

"Dazzle and I just don't see as much of each other anymore since Plunk came around. That's all."

Trooper stated to look even more unhappy. "I use to see Dazzle almost every day. Now I see her about only two or three time a week. She is off with Plunk most of the time. And when I do get to see her, she is still with Plunk. It is never just her and me anymore."

Patty moved to her son and sat before him. "Listen, times will change. Plunk is just someone new in her life."

Patty pat Tropper on the head. "And it is good for her to be making more friends. You will see, Dazzle will never stop seeing you. Just give her time, and be there for her when she needs you to be.

"The both of you will find yourselves having less time to spend with each other as you both find your calling in life. You will need to have time to train with Lance, and while you do Dazzle will have Plunk to spend time with while you are not around for her."

Patty lifted his chin and smiled at him. "All will work out in the end. I promise. They are just having, I guess you could call it, girl time. It is nothing you need to be worried about.

"Dazzle has not changed as much as you might think, even though she is going to be going through some changes all the same.

"She dose needs this. The both of them do. You just need to be patient with them both. Trust me, she will love you all the more for it later, if you let her have her space."

Trooper gavehim mon a nod. "Thank you, mom. I will not get upset, worry about it, or try to pester Dazzle about this.

"I think you are right. It is not like we don't see each other at all. And I would not want to push Plunk away or see her go either.

"Plunk and I do play some sports together, when we do get together. Dazzle even lets us play together without her. I also know that would only make Dazzle upset to see her go.

"I would never want to make Dazzle upset. Besides, Dazzle can be real scary when she is upset."

Patty chuckled some at that. "It is nice to know you can be this! understanding." She smiled at her own pun.

She got a little serious after. "I feel I have raised you well my son. You do indeed try to be understanding and helpful. Now go find Dazzle and have fun."

Patty felt good about her son. To her, he was a good colt. Never seemed to want to cause trouble. He was not always obedient but did behave well, most of the time. All on his own too.

She may have raised him but he became who he is mostly by himself. Though knowing no pony is perfect, he was as perfect a son she felt she could ever had asked for. She smiled to herself on these thoughts as he went out.

Trooper headed out to see Dazzle and Plunk, that is if Plunk was with Dazzle.

He was also hoping Lance has come home as well. After his mother's comments of his crafted metal headgear. He wanted to show it off to a few others. Lance most of all. Being a little heavy, he left it home till he could find someone else to show it to as he walked around looking.

~~~~~~

Twilight had finished with telling the Mayor that the Princess is sending guards to help protect Ponyville, and that they will also help capture the creature if anypony sees it.

The Mayor felt relieved to know help was on its way, even if it was going to take a while for them to get here. This was welcome news to her. This also meant she did not have to do much of anything about it herself. The right ponies were already hoof picked and would handle it.

Flower, Dazzle, Plunk, Misty, and Kicker was still there. The group of them felt just as relieved to hear the news Twilight had to give.

The Mayor had asked both Dazzle and Plunk for their version of what happened in the past few days, seeing that this is the second time they have been mentioned to her regarding this situation.

The Mayor also felt pleased to know that there is another pony that has some gift of foresight living within Ponyville. Twilight had told the Mayor about this earlier. Still it was different for the Mayer getting to hear about it directly from Dazzle who has the gift.

Plunk did not say much. She was too shaken by the news on what happened to Fluttershy. It was she second time she had to face that thought she could have died herself.

As she kept thinking about what happened, it was really getting to her. She moved in closer to Dazzle for comfort. She no longer liked the idea of being out on her own anymore today. The very thought of it made her shake inside.

Dazzle was more than aware of Plunk's current state of mind.

Misty could hardly believe the news on what happened at the park a few days ago. She had not talked to Plunk at all on what happened to her, and was beside herself with shock that her daughter could have been possibly killed as well by the monster rabbit, if it was not for Dazzle.

She had felt for the longest time that Plunk might run into something bad wile out on her own, or find herself in some situation she might not be able to handle alone, and possibly get hurt while on her own.

But this news was far more than Misty expected. She had to thank Dazzle personally for what she did.

Kicker did as well. He was so pleased that his daughter had someone looking out for her. Plunk being hard to reason with and to keep in place, or even keep up with in the past made it hard to know what she was up to, or who she was with.

Now both Kicker and Misty both felt Plunk was living in the right place and had the right friends to spend her time with. Misty was the most relieved to know Plunk found a friend like Dazzle.

Kicker felt Plunk would grow out of her rambunctious behavior in time, and did not worry near as much as Misty did. Though for what Dazzle did for Plunk was very good news indeed to them both.

Twilight gave her good-by to them all and headed out again.

Twilight set her sights on her new objective. With the streets mostly clear she had not run into any further distractions. Twilight ran some thoughts in her mind as she walked. And talked to herself a bit.

"Seems everypony took the threat of some unknown killer rabbit seriously. Many of the ponies in this town are rather skittish anyway. Some even overreacted during a stampede-invasion of baby bunnies. No wonder they are willing to hide from a real big and dangerous one.

"The day Zecora showed up, did not prove this town was a fearless lot either. All hiding from one unknown Zebra.

"Pinkie did not help matters during that time either. That was odd in itself. Again, Pinkie proves hard to understand. One would think with her sense of premonitions, Pinkie of all ponies should have known Zecora was not any trouble, and she is always so eager to meet new guests into Ponyville. So I don't understand why she didn't then.

"Pinkie did much the same when Princess Luna came to Nightmare Night. Instead of making the event into a chance for one big party, Pinkie instead used it for a chance to scare everypony like before when Zecora showed up.
"Pinkie knew that Luna was a changed pony and not one to fear. She was there when Luna turned back to normal. Though seeing how it was Pinkie acting like that, I think she was just trying to have fun and not really try and scare everypony. That is what I told Luna anyways.

"Pinkie was also the one who came up with that song about laughing at scary things and not let things scare you. So why would she try to get others scared both of those other times? Maybe it was just Pinkie being Pinkie.

"As for any new guests, why was Zecora so different?

"Rainbow Dash is right. Pinkie is just so random. And perhaps her premonitions does not work that way for her every time. She did predict that I was going to in time accept and believe that she could do such things as predict something happening. I guess I will never understand that pony.

"And Flower is right as well. Thinking too much on it, just makes it harder. At least with Pinkie it does, as Flower pointed out.

"Dazzle on the other hoof seems a little easier to understand and she too is able to detect an emotional situation as well. She had told me she can in a way tell what that creature was thinking. But how was it that Dazzle would know what Pinkie didn't?

Seems neither one can predict everything. I guess it just comes and goes for them both. I think Dazzle also fights it, while not wanting to know. This will make it hard for her to learn just what it is she can do with her gift. She does need help. Well, at the moment, we all do. I just hope I am doing the right thing this time."

Reaching the home she was looking for, she knocked. Twilight felt relieved to hear the voice of the one she was looking for call from the other side. "Be right there!"

The door opened to reveal one rather confused and worried looking Derpy Hooves. "Oh, Hi Twilight. You can come in if you wish. I must apologize for both listening in, and just running off. I did not mean to be so rude today.

"So what can I do for you. Did- Did you want to talk to me about Fluttershy? I have already told Dinky. It is hard to take knowing she is gone. Please come in."

Twilight stepped in and found a seat while talking. "Thank you Derpy. Yes, I am here to talk to you about Fluttershy, and more."

Derpy took a seat next to Twilight, while feeling a little uneasy about the more Twilight mentioned.

She knew what she did was not right. However Twilight does not seem as upset to Derpy as she was earlier.

Derpy felt, perhaps Twilight was not upset with her. She hoped this was the case. "More? Okay. I am listening. Oh, but first would you like me to get you something? Something to drink?"

Twilight shook her head. "No. I would rather we just talk."

Derpy nodded.

Twilight took a deep breath before starting. "Derpy, first I want you to know I am not upset with you for this morning." Derpy relaxed a little.

"In fact, you might be in a position to be of help to me and be a part of something. Something I might not have considered you for, if not for what happened. You heard me talk about the Elements right?" Derpy nodded again. "Do you know what they are?"

Derpy shook her head. "No. All I do know is that they are very important, the way you where talking about them. I know nothing else."

Twilight sighed. "I thought so. Not many would know of them. At least not many from around here.

"Without going into too much detail about them, I will tell you what you need to know for now. They are a source of power and protection. Few can control them alone. Celestia is one of those few. Her sister Luna can as well. I am not sure how many others.

"However, there power is magnified if a very special six ponies where to use them together. Six stones for six ponies. Fluttershy was one of us who controlled the Elements Of Harmony. She was the element of Kindness."

Derpy put her hooves up to her mouth. "Oh, my... What does this have to do with me? I was her friend. Does that have anything to do with it?"

The two of them were interrupted as Dinky walked in. "Mom! You talking about Fluttershy?" Her little eyes started to well up with tears.

Derpy held out her hooves to her. "Come here my darling. let me hold you."

Dinky waked over, and then Derpy picked her up. "Yes, Twilight has come here to talk to me about Fluttershy, and as she put it, something more."

Dinky asked, "Mom can I stay? I don't want to be alone right now. Can I hear you talk about Fluttershy? I promise to be quiet."

Derpy looked to Twilight. "Would that be okay?"

Twilight shrugged her shoulders. "It's up to you. She is your daughter. There is nothing I don't think she shouldn't hear if you did not want her to."

Derpy held Dinky tighter. "I am okay with that. I don't like to keep things from her. Life can be hard enough as it is. She is the most precious pony in my life. I want to protect her, yes. But... I just want her to be the pony she can be. It does not help to lie or keep secrets. Both can be far more hurtful in time when and if discovered. I don't want her to go through not knowing."

Twilight tilted her head in contemplation. Twilight felt impressed with Derpy's reasoning. "I can respect that. I will try to keep what I have to say, as pleasant and simple as possible."

Twilight took a deep breath once more before continuing. "The six of us who controlled the elements and came together, did so by choice, and it would seem, by destiny as well.

"The six of us where Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, and myself. But with Fluttershy gone, so is our control over the elements. We need one more to make six again. I know this must be hard to take, or even understand. It is the best answer I have for you, till we know for sure who we need to find."

Derpy gasped. Her eyes went wide. "You mean, ME!? But why? I am nothing special. I have been a bit of an outcast for as long as I can remember. I mess things up, like a lot.

"I had to work extra hard to keep my mail job so I can support Dinky and myself.

"I am not exactly alone. I have a few other friends that help out like Carrot Top. She watches Dinky for me sometimes. But I don't see why you would think of me for something this important. I am just a goofy mail mare. What could I do?"

Twilight was expecting this. "That is not true. You are not just a goofy mail mare. You have kindness in you. I can see that. It is possibly one of the most important elements, aside from my own, the element of magic.

"None of us can do all too well without some kindness from each other. It is shown by others in many different ways, and you have so much of it to give. I know you do. You showed me this when you gave me a gift to try to cheer me up. And for all it was worth, that very act of kindness did.

"I am very grateful to have bumped into you this morning. Some how I feel it was not entirely by accident either. You are the Kindness we need. I am sure of it. What do you say? Will you come with me to find out?"

Derpy snuggled with Dinky while thinking. She looked to Twilight with tears in her eyes. "When you first came here, I thought you might have been upset with me. Then instead you come in and tell me that you need me. You say the nicest things to me that anyone has ever said to me."

She goes back to snuggling with Dinky again. "I would do anything for Dinky, I would give my life to protect her. Yet what I heard happened, I don't think I can protect her on my own. Not from this."

Derpy wiped her tears away."I knew Fluttershy well. I knew her from the time she came from Cloudsdale. She is braver and stronger than most would think of her to be. But somehow, I think you know that already.

Twilight, if Fluttershy could not handle this thing, how can I? How can I protect my little pony?"

Derpy snuggled Dinky once again, while thinking on how horrible it would be to lose her.

Looking back to Twilight Derpy continued. "I am not going to pretend I know what you are talking about with the Elements Of Harmony. But if you say you need me to make them work, and they can help me protect Dinky and Ponyville from this monster, I will go with you.

"I don't want to leave Dinky here alone. I suppose I could ask Carrot Top to watch her again. Though I don't like having to ask her unexpectedly. But all of this sounds important, I am sure she will understand. I just hope I don't mess things up for you."

Twilight sat in thought. "Derpy, some would not argue that I am one of the smartest ponies around, yet I make plenty of mistakes. We all do. It is how you handle those mistakes that matters. I can tell you have done well to handle yours. You have been taking care of Dinky, mostly on your own. So I would think you are not as bad off as you might think. I am sure you know this as well. This is why you push to do better rather than give up.

"Dinky seems fine, so you must be doing something right. I might have an idea of what to do with Dinky for now. You might not have to bother Carrot Top. We will be going to Sugar Cube Corner to see the Cakes. I am sure MR. and Miss. Cake would not mind watching Dinky for you.

"Oh' I am glad you decided to come along with me. The others may be waiting for us. So if you are ready, I think we should go."

Derpy got up and put Dinky down. "I am ready. Let's go."

The three of them left the house to see the Cakes.

The three of them made it to The Cakes bakery. Again without seeing much of anyone on the way. Most everyone seems to have indeed decided to stay home. Twilight thought this was for the best. Though not knowing if anyone was really safe, even in their own homes.

She still feels she knows far too little about this monster rabbit. She asked herself that if it got to Fluttershy, what was this thing really capable of? Might it attack the town?

Getting the others together seemed all that much more important right now to her with that thing running around.

With Derpy tagging along as asked, Twilight felt there maybe a chance of reviving the elements and doing something about the situation.

~~~~~~

Spike headed out to the very first place that he was so hoping to find the three little fillies. He got to the club house and had himself a look inside through a window. Much to his relief all three were there talking about something. Likely some plan on what to do for the rest of the day.

Spike knocked on the door. He heard all three say, "Who is it!"

Spike replied, "It's me, Spike. I got to talk to you three. It is real important."

Apple Bloom said, "Well come on in Spike."

Spike opened the door and entered. Scootaloo was the first to ask, "So, Spike, What is this important thing you need to tell us?"

Spike looked to each of them, while not sure if he should tell the little fillies what had happened. He reasoned that they would find out in time anyway.

He knew it would be hard to hide the fact that Fluttershy is now dead. So he made the choice to tell them. "It's terrible news. I mean real bad."

Spike was finding it hard to get it out and just say it. "First I have been asked by Rarity to take all three of you back to the farmhouse."

The three girls just looked at him wondering why. All three could see Spike looking more upset over what he was trying to say to them. Apple Bloom was the next to ask of this. "Spike, I can see something is really troubling you. Can you just tell us already? What is going on? Why is it we all need to go back to my place for?"

Spike tensed up a bit before speaking. then he just let it out. "The reason is... The reason is Fluttershy was killed by a big rabbit. And Rarity does not want any of you out of site while that beast of a killer rabbit is running around."

Both Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom gasped then looked over to Scootaloo as she stared at Spike like he was joking. She stood there on her back legs with her front legs folded in front of her, not beleave what she was just told. "Come on Spike. That is just silly."

Then she started throwing punches in the air. "No mere rabbit is a match for Fluttershy. We have seen what she can take and do."

Then she stopped and opened her eye wide and stared intently at Spike. "All she would need to do is give that thing her big stare-down like she did to that cockatrice in the Everfree she saved us from."

Spike shook his head, "No. This is no joke or anything. She is really gone. That rabbit is no mere little bunny, but a big monster! I am telling the truth!"

Apple Bloom interrupted. "Girls, girls! I think Spike is telling the truth. Remember that thing I was telling you about that Applejack and Big Mack told me of on what they saw in a cave a few days ago?

"That must be it! Oh, girls, this is horrible. Fluttershy must really be gone."

The sadness of this filled the three of them. They huddled together as they cried.

Spike was feeling the sadness of it all too, but he felt he needed to get the three of them to the farm as well. "Girls I need to get the three of you to the farm. Rarity and Twilight will be there waiting for the other three to come back. Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie should all be showing up soon as well.

"As I said, Rarity wants the three of you to be safe, and not out doing your crusading and such while that thing is running around. So, you all need to come with me."

The three forlorn little fillies broke up and headed out with Spike. They reached the farm entrance where Rarity was sitting. Their faces were droopy and wet. Rarity called out, "Spike, thank you for finding the girls."

Rarity got a good look at their state as they approached. "Oh, I see you have already told them of what happened." Spike just nodded.

Sweetie Belle ran over to Rarity. "Rarity! This is so horrible! I can hardly believe she is gone."

Rarity put a hoof around Sweetie Belle and pulled her in close as the other three joined them. "Yes, I can hardly believe it myself. I can't tell you how much I am going to miss her. We spent so much time together.

"It does seem so unreal that we are never going to see her again."

Rarity's eyes were starting to water up. "I know the three of you liked spending time with her as well, mostly after that time she looked after all of you for me while I was busy. That was quite the day for all of you wasn't it?" The three nodded their heads.

Sweetie Belle looked up at her sister and asked, "What are we to do now?"

Rarity looked down at her little sister and said, "Well Big Mack and Granny Smith is in the house. I want the three of you in there where you will be safe with Spike and Big Mack. While Twilight and I work out with the others on what is to be done. Now scoot-"

Scootaloo answered, "Yes!?"

Rarity shook her head, "No, I mean run along now. The others should be here at any moment, and we will need to talk without any distractions when they do."

Spike took a few steps then waved his arms gesturing that the other three follow him in. As the three left Rarity's side to join Spike, he ushered them into the house.

Rarity turned her attention back to the road after watching them go in. "I do hope the others get here soon. And I do wonder who it is Twilight will be bringing along."

~~~~~~

Flower and the rest started to head home. The meeting with the Mayor was upsetting for all. Though the news Twilight had given them all gave them some hope that the danger would be over soon. Royal guards from the castle was on there way and may show up at any time now, that is as they have been told.

And as they talked to Twilight, she seemed to them as if she has a plan to end what is going on. So, they each felt they should just let her do her thing and not worry all to much about it,and just stay out of her way.

Each had their own thoughts of what to do as they got near a point they would be splitting up to each head to their own homes. Plunk stopped and looked at her mother and father. The rest stopped to see why she did. Plunk asked with a slow and concerned sounding question. "Mom, Dad, is it okay if I spend one more night with Dazzle?"

Misty glanced over at Kicker as he shrugged while looking back at her. The answer Misty would have expected from him. Kicker saw no reason Plunk couldn't go. And he knew she likely would sneak out once given the chance anyway.

Misty thought on the past events, the move, her problems with Plunk, her own mistakes with both Plunk and Kicker. She wished to settle today's arguments with Plunk. She didn't wish these arguments to continue.

She questioned herself if it would be best to let it go for now or even let it go altogether. Plunk looked pleading to her. She didn't want Plunk to hate her for keeping her from someone that has been so good for her to spend time with.

Misty thought, perhaps if both got some time to cool off, it might be for the best. Then there was Kicker to consider, and the ordeal she felt she put him through. Misty felt Plunk was right about one thing; Misty admitted that she did pester him to move. The move was her doing not Plunk's. And Kicker while always being so agreeable just went along as usual.

She knew she was the one that wanted to get away from Cloudsdale. To get Plunk away from the bad influences that Plunk involved herself with. To try and leave behind the embarrassment of all the things Plunk was doing there as well.

After all, for Misty it came into question if she could handle Plunk, and raise her right. As it was, she had to admit to herself she could not.

She was Plunk's mother after all, and Misty felt as her mother it was up to her to put Plunk in her place and to tell Plunk right from wrong as any good mother should. Now she felt after seeing what Dazzle was able to do for Plunk. Misty decided she did not truly know what was right herself, that is in how to control Plunk and raise her right.

Misty felt the need to at the very least make things up to Kicker, and try to salvage any relationship she might have with her daughter as well, before it got worse between them.

Misty reasoned that she had gone about raising Plunk after a certain age wrong. She tried to keep her home and protect her from everything like she was still a little foal. Plunk's ability to fend for herself has proved Misty wrong about that. She was no little foal anymore but a growing filly.

Then here was Dazzle who has done a better job of protecting Plunk and turning her away from bad influences as well as getting Plunk to change her ways. Misty realized Plunk was better off spending time with Dazzle then getting another talking to by her mother.

Misty loved Plunk and wanted her to be safe and have a good life. Dazzle seemed best at providing both for Plunk now. She felt it was time to let it go on trying to tell Plunk what to do anymore. It didn't work anyway.

Seeing that Plunk wished to spend another night with Dazzle, she felt it would not be such a bad situation. She could use this time to do something nice for her husband, while Plunk was away, as Plunk usually was.

Misty scooted a little closer to Kicker and gave Plunk her answer. "That would be fine. If Flower does not mind having you over again. I feel I have some making up to do with your father and life is too short for regrets."

She finished by giving Kicker a kiss. A rather long one. This did not go unnoticed by the other three.

Plunk was moved and feeling regret for her own actions again. Plunk missed the times she and her mother were closer. She knew her mother was not as bad to be around as she made herself feel her mother was of late.

She also wanted to feel such love for another as her mother seemed to often show to her father. The images from the romance stories she read about played out before her eyes in such a simple fashion. It made her feel like she was missing out on something as well. Plunk's passion in life was to live for the moment. To take in what life had to offer. She often ran from rules and restrictions. That was her mother.

Plunk often embraced freedom and free spirited living. That was her father.

Yet, here was the two of them, her parents sharing a moment of love for each other. A moment Plunk could not shake from her mind. Even during those two times she had seen Dazzle and Trooper kiss. At first seeing those two kiss, she thought of it as just silly at the time. Now, not so much. It made her regret all the more her past.

After Misty had broken off from the kiss, she turned to Flower who was looking a little beside herself, then Flower quickly came to attention.

Misty asked, "Would you mind if Plunk were to stay with you for a while longer? One more night perhaps?"

It did not take long for Flower to understand the situation and agreed. "Yes, I don't mind if Plunk stays over for another night. She is a very good friend to Dazzle, as far as I have seen. I expect Lance to show up sometime tonight or tomorrow morning, that is what the letter I recently got from him told me. And he will get a chance to meet Dazzle's new friend."

Misty nodded in agreement. "OK, I will be seeing you all later then. And I do hope Twilight and the royal guards can settle the issue about this new creature stalking around out near the Everfree, and soon. Twilight seems to think it will be taken care of soon. I think at that we maybe able to relax a bit.

"I also hope it never enters Ponyville till then. But how often does something like that happen anyways?"

Flower surprised Misty with something real enough that it should be considered a disturbing thought. "More often than you might think I'm afraid.

"Much has happened in the short time Twilight has been here. We have had timberwolves come out and near enough to Ponyville to be a threat. An ursa did come in and stared trampling the town, and parasprites tried eating the town. All that, from the Everfree alone.

"The big Cerberus guard dog that is supposed to be guarding the gates of Tartarus showed up for a short moment. A dragon stomps the town while stealing things, and another dragon covers Ponyville in smoke.

"A powerful unicorn takes over and encase all of Ponyville under glass. Then proceeded to enslave everypony inside. As well as a few other problems we have had here.

"One of which beats them all as a disaster. Discord, the lord of chaos, turned the whole town quite literally upside down, and sideways, and every other way you could think of. While having parts of it floating about. It was not as much of an ordeal for those that can fly, if not at least a bit disorienting for them, but for us earth bound ponies it was a disaster. All that in the past year or two. I forget how long. Should I continue?"

This news did jostle Misty as she took all of this in. "No, no need to continue. But, my word! I thought this was a peaceful little town. And you don't seem all too upset about it."

"I can't say this new situation or any of those other events doesn't upset me. But with what my husband has told to me on the death and ordeals he has seen during his outings, and from some of the disasters I have seen here, I am a bit used to it. Though this was my first time seeing a pony dead in person even though we have had a few pass away during my life time. The one I did see today was so close to Ponyville, and what I saw as I told you before was so horrible. As for this town being all peaceful, you would think that it was. But not entirely."

Flower finished as she started to walk away, "Pleasant dreams you two."

Misty was once again feeling a bit flustered. She thought to herself, pleasant dreams indeed! It is amazing one can sleep knowing this much goes on here. I guess I best get used to it. It seems Flower has.

The five of them parted ways, Misty with Kicker off to home. Dazzle, and Plunk off with Flower to her home.

Dazzle was grateful to have Plunk around some more. Dazzle was not feeling all too well herself, do to having to try and block out anything she could feel from the beastly rabbit skulking around. She did not like having that thing in her head. Having Plunk around helped her a lot. She is someone else to focus on. Someone, she felt close too, and someone more pleasant to have in one's mind.

Dazzle wondered why she could read Plunk so much better than any other pony. Dazzle could not read her mother, father, or even Trooper nearly as well. By comparison, Plunk was an open book to her. Even if she was only reading what might be called strong surface emotions. It was not like she could fully read her mind or even what she was directly thinking. Just hints as to what she was feeling.

Dazzle considered that she has only been able to have premonitions or sence things from others for the past three years, and only picked up on something from someone near 15 times the whole time. Now it is happening more often. It is still all quite new to her. She did not fully understand what she has, and still did not want it.

Her first time picking up on a premonition or outside emotion was while she had been passing by Kindle's smithery. She was looking for Trooper. She felt someone in the smithery in pain due to a burn. She rushed in to see what happened only to find nothing wrong. Kindle was distracted by her rushing in as if something was the matter, and he missed a strike on a spade head he was forging. It bounced out of the clamps he was holding it with, and it burnt him on the leg. He felt just what Dazzle had thought someone had felt earlier.

She saw what happened and thought she was the cause of it. That she made it happen. She felt so badly about it. Kindle was never clumsy with his work. She felt that if she did not come in and distract him as she did, this would not have happened she reasoned.

Kindle was not at all angry with her, but concerned as to why Dazzle rushed in as she did. The story of this was not the last of it. But Dazzle in time learned of what she could do, and it creeped her out from the start.

When she first saw Plunk, it was of a new feeling she got from her then from others. One of fun and playful happiness. This new feeling she got from this new unknown pony at the time made Dazzle feel she was so special to her. It was the first time she actually felt something this good from another. Dazzle had to admit, she was desperate to hold onto Plunk in fear of possibly going mad in time. Even trooper could not help her cope with this, not like Plunk could. Plunk has had no idea she has been helping Dazzle in this way, for Dazzle has never told her.

Dazzle also felt Plunk was in need of her just as much. This, was indeed a friendship made in desperation by both. Dazzle was afraid of losing those she loved. And now Plunk was one of them she could not bear to lose.

Dazzle shook inside knowing of that rabbit monster she could feel as well for some reason. It told her the situation is far from over, and was likely only to get worse in time. Dazzle felt like crying. She could not wait to get home. This outing did not go well at all for her. Instead of finding help for her nightmares, she saw them come true. She saw a dead pony. She did not know what to do now.

She also wished her father would get home soon. She hoped that he might be able to take care of this thing for her, and stop it from killing anyone anymore. And perhaps she could stop having nightmares of it after.

~~~~~~

Twilight and Derpy made it to the bakery. Mrs. Cup Cake greeted the three as they walked in. "Hello! What can I get for you?"

Twilight looked about, a little surprised that the shop was still open. She spoke first. "Hi, Miss Cup Cake. We got a favor to ask of you."

None had come into the bakery for some time, and she had no idea why. And when neither Twilight nor Derpy spoke up right away this made her all the more cereous. "Well, what is it?"

Derpy stepped forward. "Would you watch my little pony?"

Cup Cake looked down at Dinky then back to Derpy. "You mean Dinky?"

Derpy nodded. "Yes."

Cup Cake smiled. "No. I would not mind that at all. I am sure the twins would love to see someone new to play with. Anything else dear?"

Twilight continued. "Thank you, and yes. I am looking to get a few things for an outing. Though I am not sure how long we will be gone for." She continued to wonder why the shop was open at all.

Cup Cake perked up a bit more over someone wishing to buy something. "Would you like some cupcakes? I got some fresh ones just out."

Twilight shook her head a bit. "No, I will be looking for something to carry in bulk. I will just take some muffins instead. Nine of them pleas. Besides I know Derpy here likes them.

Twilight quickly stoped to think for a moment on what ones to get. "Oh, would you have any more of those Cran-Apple-blueberry and chocolate ones you made this morning? I dropped the one that Derpy gave me before I could finish it all."

Derpy mentally flinched at that thought. She also felt for Twilight. She was glad that Twilight at least got to try some of it and liked it.

Cup Cake shook her own head in response. "Sorry. Those went fast. None left. But I could make you up some fresh ones in a jiffy."

Derpy perked up a bit more at this.

Twilight did not wish to wait nor bother her for such. "You needn't bother, we are in a hurry. I will just take what you got."

Derpy was feeling now a bit disappointed. She really liked those.

Cup Cake smiled again. "Okay, deer. But before you go I got this cupcake I would like you to try."

Cup Cake presented to Twilight a cupcake with purple frosting on top. A similar shade as Twilight. "I made this one just for you. I was waiting and hoping that you would come around so I could give it to you this morning. It's an update on one of my old recipes you liked. I think you might find it to be an improvement."

Twilight looked at it with some scrutiny. "What's in it?"

Cup Cake scoffed a bit than smiled some more. "Oh, just try it dear."

Twilight felt she might as well. "Okay." Twilight picked it up and took a bite. She closed her eyes and seemed to blackout a bit as she slump a little in place. Almost as if about to fall asleep, or relaxing a little much.

Derpy was wondering what happened to Twilight and wondered what was in that cupcake herself. She taped Twilight on the shoulder. "Are you okay Twilight?"

Derpy could hear a reverberating sound coming from Twilight's muzzle.

Twilight said slowly with a big smile on her face, "Mmmmmmmmmm. Leeeemmmmoooonnnn..."

Twilight opened her eyes. "Wow. I think you have outdone yourself with this one, and it is so smooth. The filling is the best you made of it so far. Oh, I don't seem to get that odd starchy aftertaste either. These are really good!"

Cup Cake was quite pleased with Twilights appraisal. "I am so glad you think so. It's hard to create the right blend for those. Too much sugar and it's too sweet. Too much lemon can be overpowering. At that rate, you might just as well be serving up a lemon.

"It needs to be smooth with a touch of zing while still tasting like cake. Much the same can be said about the filling and frosting. Each has to be handled differently as well to make it just right.

"I also sent a bunch of those with Pinkie to take this morning. I think she will be gone for the rest of the day."

Twilight responded. "You are always making improvements. You have a winner, at least with me. But we must be going. Rarity might start to worry. You say Pinkie will be gone for the day. Humm... OK. See you when we can Mrs. Cup Cake, And thank you again."

"Don't mention it, Dinky will be fine. No trouble at all. I will have Carrot Cake mind the store while I tend to the little ones. There doesn't seem to be anyone coming in of late today anyway. I do wonder why."

Twilight had wondered if the Cakes knew what was going on. "You mean to tell me you don't know what is going on? No one told you? So that is why your shop is still open."

Cup Cake looked cereous. "Told me what?"

Twilight's apparence and mood changed to one of concern and sadness. "Fluttershy was killed by an unusual creature that looks like some big hair, I mean rabbit. The news of it got the whole town worked up."

At this Cup Cake looked on in shock. "By the love of Luna! This is horrible! Isn't anyone doing something about it?"

Twilight glanced down for a moment then focused back ot Cup Cake. "Well, yes. Princess Celestia is sending guards to protect the citizens of Ponyville. They should be here sometime soon. The Princess just found out herself. And I am looking into what to do about this new creature before it kills again. That's why I got to go."

Cup Cake gave a nod. She also didn't look all to happy about this news. "OK, I will close up shop, and keep the little ones upstairs. Thank you for letting me know. This is such upsetting news. I am so going to miss seeing Fluttershy around. She was always such a sweet and polite young pony. I wish you luck with deciding on what to do. But why you?"

"Because, Fluttershy was a very close friend of mine, and the Princess asked me to find a solution."

"I see. I will not keep you any longer then."

Twilight was about to turn to leave when she stoped herself. "Oh, one last thing. On second thought, I think I would like to take four of you freshly made lemon cupcakes in a box for the Crusaders and Spike. Along with the bag of nine muffins. Could you sprinkle some of those gems you keep for Spike on one of the cupcakes for him?"

Cup Cake while feeling down about this sad news did her best to smile to Twilight. "Sure dear."

~~~~~~

Trooper walked around a bit looking for Dazzle. After checking at her home, he walked about on some of the main streets of town. Next to no ponies were around. He felt something unusual he missed was going on. So he headed back to Dazzles home.

Having missed her before, he found her heading home with her mother. Plunk was with her as well.

Trooper was a little disappointed for an instant, then shook it off that feeling. It troubled him that seeing Plunk with Dazzle could still bother him. He decided to find out what was going on just the same. He would make it be of no difference to himself that Plunk was here, he felt he would make sure of that.

Upon his approach, the three of them stopped as they noticed him. Dazzle right away felt a change in Plunk. A feeling of concern, joy, and anticipation, but anticipation of what Dazzle wondered? Dazzle never felt this from Plunk before. It was the same feeling Dazzle got whenever she felt like being close to Trooper and...

Dazzle watched with wide eyes as she came to realize what Plunk was feeling and thinking of right now.

Much to Trooper and Dazzle's surprise Plunk had gone to him first. "Hello, Trooper. I am very glad to see you."

By now Trooper had no idea why Plunk was acting rather unusual, but Dazzle knew.

Plunk moved in closer to him. "I am spending another night with Dazzle." Her breathing was getting more apparent to Trooper as she was feeling nervous and excited while she kept getting closer to him.

The way she was looking at him was making him nervous. It was making Dazzle who was watching from a distance curious and a bit upset.

Trooper knew this look on Plunk. The same look Dazzle had when she first kissed him. She looked unsure and hesitant, but her eyes shown her intent and willingness to try what she seemed to be thinking. His own heart was starting to pick up in its pace.

Plunk continued to get even closer to him but more slowly. She was near muzzle to muzzle to him as she spoke softly. "When I asked my mom if I could go, she told me that would be fine. She wanted to spend some time alone with Father anyway."

She paused as she took a deep breath. "To, as she put it, make up for past mistakes. I..."

She was now inching to touch muzzle to muzzle with him. Trooper could feel her breath. "I would like to make up for my past mistakes with you as well."

Plunk wished to feel passion. She wanted more in her life than what she has had. A slight jealousy has grown in her seeing others have what she did not. And a feeling that anything might happen to take what she did have all away at any time.

She knew of only of this one colt she felt this comfortable enough to try what she was attempting to do.

Seeing how passionate Trooper could be with Dazzle, she wished to know what it must feel like to share such a moment with another as she had seen others enjoy. She did her best to copy her mother, and Dazzle. She hoped this would go well.

He took a step back as she leaned in and touch his muzzle for an instant. He stepped aside quickly after the touch. He said just as quickly, "I think I must be going."

Then he rushed past Flower and Dazzle to head home.

As he passed by, Dazzle called to him. "Waite up Trooper! Don't go! I need to talk to you."

Trooper stopped a short distance, turned around, and waited.

Dazzle first went to Plunk, who was now on the verge of crying.

Plunk sat on the spot. "I messed up again!" She shrugged her shoulders. "I don't even know why I did that! I hope the two of you don't hate me now. I know what the two of you mean to each other. I- I wish I knew... I just."

She tried to shake off the moment as if she felt she could. She didn't know what to do with these feelings she has. But she did know she did the wrong thing again to try what she did.

Dazzle sat next to her. "I don't know what is going on with you, not entirely. But please, I don't think I could ever hate you. Let me talk to Trooper. And I will be right back. We can talk about this together. Whatever you are going through, I want to help you.

"And please, don't run off or fly away. I will return quickly."

Plunk nodded while looking glum. Dazzle got back up and headed over to Trooper.

After Dazzle got to him he responded. "That was a little too weird. What's going on with her?"

Dazzle shook her head. "I don't know. A lot has been going on actually, and I know it has been getting to her and messing with her. You don't know what happened today do you?"

Trooper shook his head.

Dazzle thought not and decided to tell him. "It is a long story. As it is, some very scary things have been happening.

"I am not going into a lot of details right now. I must get back to Plunk. I don't want her to fly off again. She is not herself, more now than ever. She is trying to hide it but she is real scared right now and not able to handle what has happened. I think she is feeling alone as well. Even with me around. I can feel it.

"I just seen her get into a fight with her mom. She was flying to get away for a while, and I pulled her right back into it. I feel I should not have done that. Then there is this news going around. That thing in the cave got out and killed a pony."

Trooper's eyes went wide. "Who?"

Dazzle looked real sad and on the verge of tears. "That quiet one that lived just outside of Ponyville, Fluttershy. I saw what was left of her myself. It was the worst thing I ever saw. It was more horrible than having my nightmares.

Dazzle tried to choke back a reflex to just start all out crying about it. "When Plunk was told what happened, something snapped in her. For just an instant I could feel it from her. She is far more scared than I ever was.

"That is what I felt form her, and she is trying to hide it as best she can. But it is messing her up to do so.

I don't think Plunk has ever been this scared before in her life. She usually can handle a problem. She made enough of them for herself.

"I think the realization of her own possible death by this thing running around, and the fear of it just sunk in deeper. And now she is on the verge of a panic or breakdown I think. I know what that feels like, I have been there, because of what I can feel from others."

Trooper wished to say something to her, but she stoped him. "I can't say I am dealing with any of this any better than she is. I am very glad she is staying with me again, her and I both need each other right now. She has been right at my side ever since she got the news. She needs help. We all do. She, as much as I am, is just looking for some comfort."

Trooper felt he understood but wanted to be the one comforting Dazzle right now. He was thinking more of her and not Plunk.

Dazzle could see Trooper struggling with the moment, and saw him with a near pleading look as if wishing to do something. Dazzle wished to explain as best she could to him what it is she feels is going on with Plunk and hope he will not be upset with her. "I saw the way Plunk looked at her parents while they were kissing before they went home together. Misty said she felt life seemed too short for regrets. She wanted to spend time alone with Cloud Kicker to make up for past mistakes as she put it. Then the two kissed before moving on. Plunk seemed lost in thought while staring at them. I could feel her struggling with some inner emotions at that moment, and if she felt she was missing something."

Dazzle sighed. "I do believe she also likes you, That much I think is clear now. At least I think so. That is what I felt from her. I would say that she has been hiding this also. Not even, I knew till now that she felt this way about you. It's like this just happened to her or something. like something in her just snapped.

Dazzle put a hoof of Trooper's shoulder. "Go ahead home and let your parents know what is going on. The town is on alert, and everyone is to stay home while something is being done about this creature on the loose. That is what the mayor and Twilight told us. I will see to Plunk."

Dazzle showed some concern. "You're not upset with her are you?"

Trooper shook his head. "N- No. I just was not prepared for something like that. Not from her. No, I am fine. I am worried about her. We can talk about this more like you said. But you are right. I should head home now and tell my parents what is going on. Good luck with Plunk. I take it you're not upset with her either?"

Dazzle relaxed a little. "No, I am not. If anything, I feel sorry for her. She is feeling alone as I said. She just had not wanted to admit just how much. She might still be missing her old friends as well, I am not sure. I think she just does not want to lose either of us, not even to each other. I can't be upset with her feeling so alone and confused at to what to feel. It's sad to feel that way."

Dazzle took a deep breath then let it out. "I admit it. I didn't like what she was trying to do with you. If it had been anyone else but her I would have been furious. Somehow with her... I just feel sorry for her. I don't want to get mad at her for it. She has been getting so much better. I would hate to see her go back to being the way she was again. I will just have to talk with her."

Trooper gave her a little smile. "Okay. I am going home now. I might try and see you tomorrow. Maybe both of you after the two of you have had some time to talk."

Trooper turned home while Dazzle turned her attention back to Plunk.

Plunk just sat where she was waiting patiently. Part of her wished to just take off, but that other part of her not wishing to be alone right now made her stay.

~~~~~~

Misty and Kicker got home. As they both stepped in Misty was surprised to find the place all picked up and well cleaned. She realized that she left the place quite a mess. She gave a sigh. "You are such a dear. You didn't have to pick up the mess I made. I could have done it when I got home. But thank you."

Kicker looked about then back at her. "It was no big deal. I had the time. And I like to do things to make my cuddle bunny happy."

Misty thought on this. He had the time? This place was a wreck! I know, I helped make it so. How did he get all this done so soon?

Now she felt she had an even more of a reason to spend some quality time with him, to show her appreciation for having him, and now she has the time to do so. With today's news and events, she was not in the mood for much more then some cuddling. A nice warm bath together, some warm apple pie after, then off to relax in bed together. And let the rest of the day drift away.

Misty suggested it. "So how's about a nice long warm bath, and some warm apple pie before we turn in for the night?"

Kicker smiled. "Mmmm. That does sound nice. Speaking of nice, what do you make of Dazzle?"

Misty turned with a thought. "Oh, that darling Dazzle. I am sorry for pestering you for coming here, but I am so glad we did. Meeting Dazzle seems to be the best thing in Plunk's life now.

"I do miss having my little Plunk the way she was some years ago. Then something happened to her. She changed so much so quickly, and it's like I somehow missed it.

"Now, things have changed again for the better I think. And it all seems do to that sweet little filly Dazzle. I wonder why Dazzle grew so attached to are flying hurricane? The two seem like night and day to each other. But it seems to be working out. And I am happy for them both.

"I wish I did have my little Plunk back though. I have perhaps been too stern with her. I do love her, I don't feel like she wants anything to do with me anymore though, and I do believe it was all my fault. She was growing up, and I wanted to keep her close and safe like she was still my little foal. I guess I needed not to try and hold onto her so tightly."

Kicker came close and kissed her. "Don't be so hard on yourself. And don't underestimate Plunk. Yes, I did see what was going on, and yes, Plunk just wanted to be free to grow and explore. She did not want to be pent up all safe at home. What pegasi growing up wishes not to be free.

"Plunk is still your loving daughter. You must know this.

"So it has not gone well between you both for a while. It was bound to happen, it is just her way of trying to grow. You just need to let go, and give her a chance to come back to us on her terms now. If you wish her to be back to us, you just need to let her feel she is wanted here, and not made to feel like some kind of burden that you can't control anymore. Trust me. It will all work out in the end. It will."

Misty smiled, feeling a little better. "Thank you, I think you are right, and you have always been more free-spirited than me. That is why she kept coming back. To be with you."

Kicker gave a cocky grin. "And you like me to be free-spirited as well, very-spirited."

Misty waved a hoof, and taped him with it. "Oh, stop. You know that is not what I meant. You just don't seem to live with any regrets? You don't regret staying with me do you?," she asked with a bit of worry in her voice.

Kicker gave a slight chuckle. "Now why would I regret living with the love of my life? If anything you have kept life interesting. And you gave me a daughter so full of life and fun to be with as well. Want to have another?," he asked with the same cocky grin.

Misty got taken back by the thought. Not that she wouldn't wish to. It is due to what was going on. She just wasn't in the mood to even think about that right now. "What, now? I know you are impulsive but-"

Kicker cut her off while chuckling a little more. "Well, yes! Someday. But no, not now. I am just teasing you.

" You know you just make the cutest faces when you get all flustered.

"I will never forget when you asked me out for the first time. You surprised me. I didn't know you well at the time, and I didn't know you had a crush on me either. But the look you gave me when you did ask was so adorable, I just couldn't say no. And I never in all my time regretted saying yes."

Misty put her front hooves around him then gave him a long and very passionate kiss. After, Misty started walking away and gave a gesture for him to follow. "Come on, let's go have that warm bath now. You get that started, while I put the pie in on low to be nice and warm as well by the time we get out."

~~~~~~

Trooper made it home. "Mom! I need to talk to you."

Patty a bit surprise to see him. She at fist thought he might have just wanted to retrieve his new helmet to show off, but he looked distressed. "Yes, dear. My, you are back soon. Is something wrong?"

Trooper stopped in front of her and did not look happy. "I have something very important to tell both you and Dad, and I need to talk to you about something to do with Plunk. I don't know witch I should start with."

Patty thought for a moment. "Well, you and I are here now. So tell me about Plunk first then we can get your father for what it is you need to tell us together."

Trooper nodded and looked worried. "Okay. This is rather embarrassing. I think Plunk tried to kiss me. No, she did try to. I don't know what to do. I like her but not in that way. I don't want to make her feel rejected either or anything, but she is just s friend to me. And one that I don't know that well to be kissing her. Then there is Dazzle, and we have kissed a few times before. We have been doing so for a wile, and well, Plunk is about the only one I think that has seen us doing so."

Patty stopped him there. "I know of that. I know how close you and Dazzle have gotten, and how you both feel about each other, and that you have both been kissing already."

Trooper was a bit surprised. "You know? But I never told you. And Dazzle and I have made it a point to try and be alone when doing so."

Patty smiled. "Dazzle came to me asking permission to kiss you. And she told me of when she finally did. I thought it was cute that she felt the needed to ask me first, you know, as if she actually needed to.

"Her and I do sometimes talk you know. Much like you and I do. She just wanted to know if it was okay at the time. I told her it would be okay."

Patty had held back at that time with her and Dazzle talking about it, her own thrill that the relationship with the two little ones has been going so well while the two were growing up together. It was the hope of all four parents that Dazzle and Trooper would fall in love some day, and in time unite the two families through marriage, when they got old enough.

Patty felt she knew the answer, but had to ask, "How do you feel about Dazzle?"

Trooper looked to his mother with conviction. "Oh, I tell you I love Dazzle! I do. But now there is Plunk trying to-" He lowered his head. "I just don't know what to think."

Patty felt a little concerned herself. "I see. And what of Dazzle? Does she know what Plunk did or tried to do?"

Trooper nodded. Still not looking all to happy. "Yes, She was there."

This Patty was not so sure of as she asked. "Was Dazzle upset?"

Trooper sighed. "Well, Yes and no. She seemed to be more concerned about her, not upset with her for what Plunk tried to do. She is talking to Plunk about it now, I am sure of it."

Patty noted him not looking all to happy, but looking on the side of being depressed. "Then are you upset with Plunk?"

Trooper shook his head slowly. "I don't know. I feel I should be. I am just confused on that she tried to kiss me at all. I just don't know how to respond to that.

"I didn't like what she tried to do, especially in front of Dazzle. She knows how Dazzle and I feel about each other. But seeing that she tried knowing that, I am worried about her like Dazzle is. I don't understand why she would do something like that. It didn't seem like Plunk at all to me."

Trooper shrugged his shoulders. "We have been playing together more as I told you earlier. And she has wanted to do more with me. I thought it had to do with that I am more active and competitive in sports as she is than Dazzle.

"Dazzle told me she thinks Plunk is just feeling very alone right now and scared. But it is obvious she likes me as well, as more than just a friend. At least I think she does. That is what Dazzle told me."

Trooper looked up to his mother as if she could answer his questions about all of this. "Could Dazzle be wrong? I don't know what to think about any of this. What should I do?"

Trooper has a worried look on him. He was desperate to do the right thing. Only, now he had no idea what the right thing was in this situation.

Patty leaned in and put a hoof on his shoulder. "There is never an easy answer for such things, I am afraid. As for what to do is up to the three of you to work out. I can't just tell you who you should like, and how to like them or who to love and how you should love them.

Patty sighed as she too felt concern over how Trooper was handling this. "I tell you what, there is no law that states you have to love only one pony in your life or how to. Your father and I have been married to each other, just as Flower and Lance has to each other.

"Truth be told, all four of us have been a family to each other from a very young age. And we did once live together. I know you remember that. It wasn't all too long ago."

Patty wondered just how to explain this to Trooper in a way he could understand. "Now I am not attracted to Lance as Flower is, but Lance and flower is as much family to me as you and your father is. The two of them are like a brother and sister to me. Perhaps a little more so. Thay are both so much more than just friends to your father and I."

Patty intentionally omitted certain truths about her relationship with Lance and Flower. She did not wish to give her son the wrong idea as she talked to him about his situation with Plunk, and kept such details of her relationship she has had with Flower and Lance in the past.

Even if she was still going to suggest it in another way to him. She felt he was still too young for such information. She also felt it was inappropriate for him to know of her personal past with them.

She felt It was also of no one else's business anyways. She also did not wish to embarrass or confuse Trooper more than she saw he already was.

Patty continued. "They are both always welcome in this house as if it was their home. Because it is. Even if they are not living here now. And you know you have always been able to see them about anything at any time, just as you could your father and me. You do understand we are all family to each other even if not related. That is just how it has worked for us."

Patty turned her head slightly to one side as she was thinking. "From what you told me, and what I have seen of the two, Dazzle is not going to leave Plunk anymore then she wishes to leave you.

"I think she may love Plunk like a sister perhaps. Just as Flower and I love each other as sisters. Though I don't know why Dazzle has taken to her in such a way myself. We don't simply choose how we are going to feel about someone, we just do.

"It is important to remember that, mostly regarding Plunk right now. She does seem to be a big part of Dazzles life right now. And perhaps what Plunk tried to do might be a part of that as well, but I can not say for sure.

"Plunk did not just choose how she feels about you, she just does. I am sure she is having just as much, if not a far harder time with this than you are. Be kind to her. Can you do that?"

Trooper nodded and felt he could understand what his mother is telling him. "Yes, I want to. As I said before I don't want her to feel unwanted. I do like her but just as a friend. I am just so confused. How will this end up? Can the three of us love each other equally without upsetting one another? Is any of this even okay? Should Plunk and I remain as friends? Can we, after something like this?"

Patty put her hoof down slowly as she sighed. "Well first, I can't tell you how this will work out. No, I don't think all three of you can love each other equally. You are each different ponies who see each other differently.

"That does not mean you can't love each other as much as you each wish to. You have to search within yourself on how you feel. Do you feel you can love Plunk, and treat her like family as it seems Dazzle wishes too?"

Trooper sat in confusion again while struggling to take all of this in. He was not sure about her question. He was still feeling embarrassed about the whole thing as it was.

Seeing the way Trooper was fidgeting and looking uncomfortable she continued. "Maybe not fully the same way you feel about Dazzle, but would you want to be just friends with Plunk if you did not have to decide between the two?"

Trooper looked up at her in surprise as to what it seems to him she is suggesting.

Patty took note of that as she continued. "As I see it, it's not a hopeless choice. I know you would never leave Dazzle. Nor her you. You don't have to think of Plunk as getting between the two of you. I don't think that could happen, not with the way Dazzle feels about you.

Patty smiled to him trying to make him feel better. "I know how Dazzle feels about you. However, this does not mean you and Dazzle can't share the love you have with each other, with Plunk as well.

"Think of it this way, you love your father and I yes?"

Trooper nodded his head.

Patty smiled a little more due to that. "And as I said Lance and Flower are both a part of our family. And you love all in your family yes?"

Trooper nodded again.

Patty felt he just might get the idea. "Remember this, there was a time not all too long ago when ponies didn't have a relationship like today. They did not have just two fall in love and marry each other.

"There was, what one could call mixed relationships years and years ago. It is not a law to live like most of us do now either. It is just the way it has been for the past few generations.

"You can call it a modern trend to live as we do now, but it is not the only way to live, or to have a relationship with one another. This is also why we have Lance, Flower, and Dazzle as part of our extended family. It just works that way for us. Understand?"

Trooper nodded once more. "I think I understand."

Patty thought about it more for a moment. "In time if Dazzle and you feel that you both really want to add Plunk into your lives in any way, that might not be such a bad thing for either one of you.

"You may find it better to let Plunk be more part of your lives then set her aside as just a friend though, or cast her out entirely. I can see you don't wish to see her go, or feel hurt? You told me you didn't."

Trooper shook his head. "No, I don't. And Dazzle has been very insistent on keeping Plunk around. I am not too sure why either. Plunk has been trouble, but she has changed now too. I think that is why Dazzle keeps her close. She keeps saying that Plunk is not a bad pony, that she only does a few bad things, and that she can change if only shown how.

"Mostly do to Plunk's time she has been spending with Dazzle, Plunk did change. And I like her now because of it.

"You know I have known Dazzle for as long as I can remember. She has never clinged to anyone else like this besides me. And now it seems impossible to separate them. Not that I wish to. I can't see myself hurting either one of them by getting between them. It makes me wonder what it is Dazzle is trying to do, or what it is she is thinking. I wish I knew what she intends to do about Plunk after this. I also wish I knew what I am supposed to do myself."

Patty gave another sigh. "As I said, you will have to talk about this with Dazzle to see what she thinks. Remember you can always come to Flower and me equally if you have any more concerns after that. We will both be willing to help you and Dazzle out if you feel you need us to, even together if you and Dazzle wish to talk to us together. And I think that might be a good idea."

Trooper nodded again. "I will, but I would much rather talk to you about such things than Flower. Flower is nice, but She doesn't exactly take things seriously. Well, not like you do mom."

Patty smiled down at him. "Yes, I guess so. For as long as I have known Flower, she most never took things all too seriously. It is just her way of coping with a problem as well, is to joke about it or something else if she can."

Patty got a little closer to him. "Also don't think I am trying to push you into accepting Plunk in any way you don't feel comfortable with. After all, you are my son, and your happiness is what is important to me. Don't rush into anything, and make sure your choice is as right for you as for anyone else.

Patty offered an open hug to her son, and he accepted. "I am glad you came to me about this. I am sorry I could not give you a more definite answer to this problem. And I hope you can see why. It will be up to you.

"It is your life this will effect, as well as anyone else's. I do love you and want you to be happy and free to make such choices. It is part of growing up."

The two broke their embrace.

Trooper felt better now, if not still a bit confused. "Thank you, Mom. I told Dazzle I would try and see her tomorrow. I think that is what I am going to do.

"Plunk will likely be there. I will find out what the two of them have said to one another then. And I will tell them what you told me. This is so odd. I am still not sure what to think. Plunk has only been around a little over two months. And so much has changed because of her. But I will think about what you said."

"That sounds fine. Now let's go see your father so you can tell us your other news."

The two went to find Kindle. The news was given. Both his parents did not know what to make of it. Something like this next to never happens, that is a pony being killed so close to home. Most of the real dangerous creatures that live near by mostly stay in the Everfree. It was agreed that they should just stay home until they get word that this thing is dealt with. Till then, it would seem work and travel is not such a good idea for now.

As Flower had let on to Misty, Ponyville did have it's disasters, but they were few. This one was a lot more scary. If a pony was killed so close to town, it was seen as a very big deal.

This decision to stay home worried Trooper. He wondered if he should leave home to go and see Dazzle and Plunk? Tomorrow was another day. He felt he would try and work that one out the next day.

~~~~~~

Rarity sat alone talking to herself. "I do so dislike just sitting around. Spike found the girls playing at the clubhouse, and has been back for some time. How much longer is Twilight going to take?"

As if to answer her question, Rarity could see Twilight coming from the distance. She looked like she had with her a light gray pegasus with a yellow mane.

As the two of them got closer, Rarity gasped. "Is that who I think I am seeing? Derpy? My gosh. Twilight, what were you thinking?"

Rarity finished talking with herself before the other two reached her.

Twilight walked up to Rarity and noted her expression. "Hello Rarity. Well, I am guessing you did not expect to see Derpy."

Rarity gave Twilight a crooked smile. "That is an understatement. But I am not the one to judge. You gave your reasons earlier. I understand a little better on what you were talking about though. So what is the plan?"

"First did Spike find the crusaders?"

"Yes, the four of them are with Granny Smith, and Big Apple Mack in the house."

"Great! So far so good. I will run these cupcakes over to them, and then be right back out. After, we just wait for the others. When they get here, provided they are still all together, I will use a scroll the Princess gave me to retrieve the Harmony Stones. I am not sure what to expect after that. So I guess we kind of wing it from there." Twilight headed for the farmhouse.

While Twilight was gone, Rarity addressed Derpy. "I take it this has been a bit of a surprise to you."

"As you put it, that is an understatement. I still don't see how I can help just by being here. Twilight thinks having me help somehow is a good idea though, so I guess we'll find out."

"I guess we will indeed. I just hope the others will show up soon. I have been waiting out here long enough as it is."

Twilight returned shortly. "Well girls, I got for us a little something to snack on. From what Cup Cake told me Pinkie and the others are doing to be gone for the day. So, we will have a bit of a wait on our hooves still it seems."

Rarity was not happy with that news.

Twilight got the bag of muffins out of her side pack then passed one out to each.

Rarity held hers up to look at her muffin. "Muffins. Who'd of guessed?"

Then she eyed Derpy, who was already munching away on her own. "Well, I see you have no complaints."

Derpy just smiled as she continued to stuff her face.

Time passed to the point all three fell asleep. Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash all came down a side path out of White Tail Woods. A path was leading to the one between Ponyville and the farm.

Rainbow was reminiscing about a past event. "I still can't believe Pinkie beat you at the pie eating contest by a full four pies! You, yourself had six of them. That's just crazy. Ten pies in all. I guess your last name Pinkie, isn't Pie for nothing?"

Applejack gave a yon. "Well it's a gettin a little dark, and after all that food and walk back, I am plumb tuckered out, I'd be seen you two latter. I am gonna hit the hay as soon as I get home."

She stopped herself after having a glance at the farm entrance. "Hold up you two! Will ya take a gander yon over there? That's not somin ya see every day. What the hay do you suppose this is all about?"

The other two had a look see. Pinkie blurted out. "A surprise party! Though a bit of a small one. Humm... Seeing how that they are all asleep, I suppose we missed it. Bummer."

Rainbow Dash shook her head. "I don't think this was any kind of party, slumber party or any other, Pinkie. Look who it is. Remember I was telling you both, Twilight was not looking too good, and she said Fluttershy, I guess wasn't seeing anyone. I think that was it. Well, look who isn't here."

Rainbow Dash scratched her head. "Well, that is weird, look who is with them. I don't know what the hay is going on myself. I think it is time we find out."

~~~~~~

After the warm bath and some warm pie, Misty lay down while relaxing and resting herself against her husband.

She did not just love him, but was still very much in love with him after all the years they have been together. She loved being his wife. His closeness is both calming and exciting to her at the same time.

He never got angry, rarely ever got upset over anything. He was such a comfort for her and it set her mind at ease to have him around. She felt so free to be in love him without fear he might some day walk out on her.

Even if he did have some fun at her expense at times. She felt it was not a bad trade-off for having such a loving husband who was only good humored and not mean, cruel, and abusive as others can be.

She felt while having him she had it good. She has for each day every reason to cuddle up to him and make him feel good each night for having married her, and having her as his companion in life.

She enjoyed having him all to herself as well. She never regret the day she got up the nerve to ask him out the first time she did, just as he said to her. Her marriage to him could not have gone any better, as far as she was concerned.

If only her relationship with her daughter had not fallen apart like it did. She hoped he was right, and she could get Plunk back as well in time.

She thought about her husband's suggestion of having another little foal to raise. She asked herself if she could do right this time. She felt she knew where she went wrong with Plunk.

Though Plunk was not really that bad off. She feels she did make a mistake with her, but she did not consider herself to be a bad mother, or a bad wife to her husband either.

She could tell Kicker was interested in having another foal to raise. Plunk was still young but not all too dependent on them anymore. Misty felt perhaps it was a good time to think about having another foal. He wanted one; she knew it. And she wanted another one as well.

Misty though more about this while enjoying her time relaxing with her lover.

She felt this night was not a proper atonement for what she felt she had put him through. To just relax in bed together. They did this, if not more, most every night.

She felt; So the rest of the world was having its troubles, when doesn't it? I have my loving husband lying next to me to consider. And tonight I think I want to make this night real special for him. Not just make love to one another as we do some nights, but to try for a foal this time.

She was not exactly in heat, but she was due. She felt they could still try, and continue to try from this night on, until she was in foal. She was now getting in the mood for more tonight than what she had planed and give her lover a lot of extra loving.

Then again, she remembered she really did not have this night planned out at all. Even if she did, she new Kicker would not mind this change in plans for this evenings activities.

Misty smiled to herself as she made herself ready to make her move.

First she nuzzled her head under Kickers chin. He was liking this, but thought she just wanted a little more attention so he nuzzled her back.

Next she rocked her body from side to side and bumped him with her rump to really get his attention. He darted his head up quickly then looked over at her questioningly.

She smiled at him feigning innocence while trying to look as cute as she could, knowing he liked that. Then she gave him a mischievous smile as she lowered her head a little. He was not to sure what she was up to, but by now had a good idea.

With a smile of his own he waited to see what she was going to do next. He did not have to wait long as she took him by surprise. She went rolling back to her haunches while lifting her forelegs into the air, then leaped forward off her back legs as she glomps him. Then got frisky by mouthing one of his ears playfully while humming on top of him.

He knew full well by now what she was up to. He knew her playful nature well enough by now to know what she has in mind and was now in the mood for.

He wordlessly went along with it as he always did, and did not question his good fortune.

He thought he knew her intentions was just for some playful lovemaking tonight. That is until she surprised him again as she whispered into his ear after letting go of it. "I want another foal to take care of again, and you are going to help give me one, no matter how many days and nights it will take."

At this his eyes widened. He looked over at her and responded with another smile then rolled onto his back with her still on top of him. He kissed her with as much passion as he could put into it.

He parted from the kiss and replied to her while staring into her eyes. "As you wish my love."

~~~~~~

Dazzle and Plunk waited till they got home to talk.

Plunk sat in Dazzle's room, staring at the floor. "I don't know what came over me."

Dazzle sat in front of Plunk. She heald much concern for her friend. She has her suspicions on what might be going through Plunk's head but felt it best to get it out of her instead of guessing. "I have to ask you, and I want the truth.

"I think you know what I am going to ask, but first, neither I nor Trooper are upset with you. You need to know this. We are concerned about you. Trust me when I tell you this, we both want to be there for you.

"You are not as alone as you think. And even if your answer is yes, we can work this out. Now please tell me, Do you feel you are in love with Trooper or something like that? It is not bad if you do."

Plunk continued to look at the floor with worry as how to respond. "I think so... I am not sure what I felt when I did that. I know I don't want to get between you and Trooper.

"From what I have seen of the two of you, I know I couldn't. I just don't want the two of you to think that I am trying to.

"It was just a stupid thing I did. Like so many stupid things I do. I am sorry for it. I was being selfish and thoughtless again while trying to get what I felt I wanted. Can you forgive me?" Plunk looked up with hopeful eyes.

Dazzle remained calm. She spoke with the same concern for her as when she started. "Oh, Plunk. Of course I do. I just told you I was not upset.

"I just think it is time to find out just how you do feel. You have been there for me. I want to be there for you. If anything, I would think you would be mad at me for pulling you right back into the fight with your mom. I should not have butted in like that."

Plunk looked away and gave a half-hearted chuckled then looked back at Dazzle again. "You actually did me a favor. Yes, I was not happy about that at first. Though I am getting used to falling out of the sky via your magic. And I know you would never try to hurt me.

"Also, I had my dad there to explain his side again, but a little more this time. Because of you, we finally got it all out. My mom and I might still be fighting about it, possibly even now, if not for you. And no, I was not trying to get back at you for doing that."

Dazzle shook her head. "I didn't think you did. That thought did not even accrue to me till just now. And I would not believe it. Not unless you told me it was so, directly.

"No, there is much more going on. You feel alone don't you? It's because you're afraid of dying and losing what you have or possibly losing us isn't it?"

Plunk lowered her eyes to the floor again. "Yes, I never had friends like you and Trooper... The two of you are always so nice to each other, and nice to me as well.

"You both seem so happy together. I saw how the two of you are like together. I could see it, that the two of you love each other.

"After seeing what that was like, I felt I wanted to be a part of that. To know what that was like myself. Even though I have only known Trooper for a short time, and he has just started to warm up to me, he is the only one I ever felt this way about. The first time I ever felt this way about any pony. But I know I should not have tried what I was going to do.

"My past friends were not real friends. We did not look out for each other. We did not seem to care about one another.

"I know I did foolish things to impress the wrong ponies back then. We were always daring each other to do stupid stuff for fun. I did not know what it was like to have any real friends, or even those that I thought loved me other than my parents.

"That is till I met the two of you. You both now seem to care so much for me. That helped change me. I always thought I had to be daring to impress. But not with the two of you. You both never push me to be something I am not, just to fit in."

Plunk had tears in her eyes. "Yes, I admit it. I wanted to feel the way I see you and Trooper feel for each other. You are right, I am scared of dying as well. I am scared of just how close I came to dying. Because of you, I care about living more now.

"What happened to Fluttershy was so horrible from what you and your mother told me and my parents. I don't want to die like that. I don't want to miss out on living. And I- I love the both of you! I am sorry for being so foolish, so much. You and Trooper are the best friends I could ever hope to have. I want to be a part of your love you both share with each other as well."

Plunk Looked to the floor again. "You know that my mom and I split up. And it was all my fault. She has been right, and I did not want to admit it or listen to her, because my dad seemed to love me more than her, that is what I thought anyway. No matter what I did. If I did something wrong or took something, he never got mad. Sometimes he even laughed about something I did, depending on what I did.

"The only thing he would say about the things I did he did not like was to tell me to fix what he felt I did wrong or return what I took. And I did. I got into the habit of fixing my mistakes. But always doing more after, to someone else. And I never stuck around to see how what I did affected those I did wrong too, so I always seen it as just a bunch of personal funny, harmless pranks.

"I thought of my mom as being picky and controlling. So I did what I wished no matter what she said. And I kept messing up with her, just to get my way.

"I don't want to mess up with the two of you like I did with my mom. I feel I have lost her and she is just mad at me all the time now for what I have done, and kept doing. It scares me to think of what I can loose with the two of you.

"I did not care as much about such things till now. Please tell me that I am not going to loose the two of you for what I did."

Dazzle shook her head again. "No, you are not. I understand completely. I do. I felt much the same during my visit with Twilight. She told me she wanted to help me. She was going to ask some of her friend to help me as well.

"But that feeling I get from that monster in my head, it made me so scared that I might lose so much as well. All of it.

"I have so many ponies in my life, and more now. And I don't want to lose any of you. And I don't want to miss out on having a good life with all of you either. I am scared of the same things as you. I so understand what you are feeling. And I want to be one you feel you can count on."

Dazzle surprised Plunk as she hugged Plunk tightly. "We can work this out, I promise you that. I will make sure you never have to feel alone ever again. I am sure Trooper will as well. You will see. I know him. He is so caring. It is what I love about him the most."

Plunk held on for a little longer wile returning the embrace. "Thank you so much. I feel for the way I have been, I don't deserve friends like the two of you."

Plunk let go and sat looking confused. "Why? Why are you so nice to me when I have been so much of a brat?

"Sure, you were not above pulling a few truly harmless pranks on others with me. Like the time you managed to get a potion from Zecora, and we used it to turn a bunch of Rose's red roses to white. And it only lasted a day.

"It is not like the time I removed the pins from the hinges to someone's door so it would fall over when someone tried to open it. It not only broke the glass in the top of the door when it fell, but hurt the young colt Pipsqueak who it fell on top of.

"He was just heading outside. And I hurt him with what I did. I felt so bad about that; I promised myself I would never do anything like that after, seeing how badly I hurt him. Just as I promised myself I would never steal again after getting Scootaloo so upset as well.

"You would never have made any of those mistakes, none of it. I don't understand. With all I have done in my short time being here, I never done anything to deserve your friendship either. So why? Why have you put up with me, even from the start?"

Dazzle smiled at Plunk to show her support. "Because, from the first time we met. The day you splashed Trooper and me, I saw and heard the way you were laughing. I also felt a piece of happiness from you I never felt from anyone else. It was like pure bliss compared to what I have felt from others.

"You were laughing not to be mean while making fun of Trooper and me for what you did. You were just laughing for the fun of it. I could tell that, and feel it. It was like a simple joke to you. I could see that you seem to love life in a way I felt I wanted to be a part of with you.

"But when I did see your more cruel side, much later, I felt you were someone in need of friends. True friends that could help you to see a different way of treating others.

"I did not think you were as uncaring and selfish as you pretended to be at times. I could see there is good in you. A caring pony, one that needed to see it for herself. As odd as that may sound.

"I know none of that might make any sense to you, but to me it does. Despite all that has happened, I have felt a connection to you from then. I love you. I always will. When Trooper has time, I am quite sure he will as well."

Plunk looked to Dazzle with a bit of doubt. "Are you sure?"

"About Trooper? Yes. Aaa... You did spook him, but he is not upset with you about it. He told me so, remember? I know Trooper well enough to know, he won't turn you away, not as a friend anyway. Not now.

"Think of it. He knows of how you have been and still spends time with you just the same as I do. He will get over what you did this time as well. The rest we can work out together the next time we see him."

Plunk nodded. "Okay." She sat and thought about what Dazzle told her about the day they met. "You know, on that day I splashed the two of you, it was my intent to... Well, to be mean and make fun of you both.

"But to tell the truth, after I did it, and I was sitting in the water while all wet myself, I don't know, I felt differently about it at that moment. It was like I was taken in by my own prank. It was just funny to me, but in a different way than I intended it to be at first. I guess that is why you felt what you thought I did."

Plunk thought on this for a moment longer. "Wow. So you really can tell how I am sometimes feeling? I was still not too sure about it, but now. With everything that has been going on, and you saving me. I know you did, I don't question that at all. Not since the day you did. And now this. This is amazing!"

Dazzle frowned. "You would not think it was so amazing if you really knew the truth about it.

"It is horrible, being able to do this. To feel what others feel at times. And lately I have been picking up more than I had. That monster rabbit, I can feel it in my mind. I can feel some from it like I can feel some from you.

"And it's thoughts are more than I can take at times. You have been the only good thing about what I can do. I hate it!"

Dazzle started crying, and Plunk held onto her again for a bit.

Shortly after Plunk tried her best to say something positive to her. She knew she was not as good with consoling others as Dazzle seemed to be, but she tried anyway. "I know you don't like what you feel sometimes. But it is not all bad. You have saved me do to it. You saved a life! That is something great, right?"

Dazzle nodded.

"You knew something was wrong before anyone else did. No one else would have known. You do have a gift to save and help others. You can tell when something is not right and can try to fix it. You wish to help others and to make them happy as you have done for me.

"This ability of yours, even if you don't like it at times, can help you do that. And it has. I hope you can see that some day, even if it bothers you to have it."

There was still tears in Dazzles eyes. Plunk could not know Dazzle's struggles to block out what she did feel.

Plunk felt what she said did nothing for Dazzle. Plunk asked, "What is it? What do you feel from this thing? I want to know. How bad is it?"

Dazzle did her best to speak of it. It was a stark contrast and quite alien to her own thoughts and feelings on life. "It is anger, and a cruel pleasure to see something ripped apart painfully by one's own doing. A feeling of strength and assurance to being able to take what one wanted at will, even the lives of others, just for the sake of doing so at times. And it enjoys the feeling of making others suffer.

"I hate this thing, and I want it out of my head. I don't like feeling what it feels, or knowing what it wants.

"Having you around helps me to block it out. I am not sure if I could without you here with me."

Plunk gasped. "Dazzle! This is what you have been going though? You are telling me there has been more than just nightmares of it? I know you told me you could still feel it was still alive, But I didn't know you were feeling all of this from it as well. For how long have you been feeling this?"

Dazzle sniffled before answering. "Since this morning. It was shortly after I created the living image of what I saw in my nightmares. Ever since then I could tell a little of what its thoughts are and what it wanted.

"But as I said like with you, I can't read its mind. I can only pick up what it feels, or feels like doing. Just like I could feel what you intended to do with Trooper. Just by how you felt while he was there."

Dazzle thought about what Plunk had said to her earlier, about what she can do being a gift that can be used to help others. Twilight had said much the same to her. In truth, she did come to realize that it was all true. She could do what others can't, and help others with what she could do. She had thought back on the times before Plunk came to Ponyville.

It was a shock and surprise to her that she could do what she was able to, yes. But that was it. It was only after Plunk had arrived that it all got as intense as it was now. And in truth, it was only intense as it is with Plunk and this beast in her head.

For the most part, nothing else has changed with it. She started to feel perhaps she had been overreacting to something that she just didn't understand, and it was not of any real harm to herself. That harm was just all in her head.

She went back to holding onto Plunk and crying, but mostly in overwhelming gratitude that she has Plunk around as support for her. To her Plunk was just as much a savior to her as she was to Plunk. Just in a different way.

Plunk knew now; she is the only real comfort Dazzle has due to her gift. Plunk started to realize just how important she is to Dazzle, and that Dazzle would be her friend for life because of it.

Plunk also now felt she could not ever betray Dazzle. It would be the worst thing she has ever done in her life if she ever did.

Dazzle was one pony who understands her in ways no other pony could. Dazzle even seemed to understand her even better than she could understand herself.

For all the time Dazzle has spent with her, Plunk felt a special connection of her own with Dazzle.

She also wondered on how this might further change things in her life, even in regards to Trooper. She wondered if there could be a special relationship with him as well, or did she ruin any chance of that, she questioned. She felt she would have to talk to Trooper, and find out.

Plunk ran through her mind what she did to Trooper. She questioned what she really felt about him, and what he could possibly feel about her.

Plunk reasoned that she loves Dazzle and that Dazzle loves her. Though it is not a love based on attraction.

Trooper on the other hoof, she did feel attracted to him just as Dazzle does. Plunk continued to question if
she really did love him. She thought about Trooper some more, and searched her feelings about him.

He is kind and caring as Dazzle pointed out. He is also very grounded even for an earth pony. He is not irrational. I have even seen him show his passionate side with Dazzle. I know that is part of what make me attracted to him.

It is those romance stories I have been getting into. Desire is not the same as love. I can see that now. But there is so much more to him. True, he did not seem to like me at first. And who could blame him? So what is he to me now?"

Plunk closed her eyes as she came to understand what she did wrong with Trooper, and why it was wrong, aside the fact that Trooper and Dazzle are already in love with each other.

He is my friend and nothing more. I tried to push something on him he was not ready for because I have not built up such a relationship with him yet. I can love him for who he is. But we can't be in love with each other as him and Dazzle are. I just hope Dazzle is right about him, and he can forgive me for what I tried to do, so we can at least still be friends. Dazzle is sure he will.

Plunk knew she needed to do right by Trooper.

She felt that same tug of attraction towards Trooper again. She felt confused by this. She just could not reason out how she really felt. She wanted Trooper and Dazzle, but for the different reasons.

Plunk felt she had to accept that she did love Trooper. She wanted him in her life too, just as much as she wanted Dazzle in her life.

She worried if she was going to be stuck feeling this way about him. Dazzle did say to her that it was not a bad thing if she did love Trooper.

She felt the need to ask what Dazzle truly meant by that statement. "Dazzle."

Dazzle has already calmed down for the moment, and looked up to her after separating from her. "What is it?"

Plunk looked at Dazzle with confusion again. Dazzle already knew Plunk was thinking of Trooper do to Plunk's change of mood, and just let Plunk talk. "What exactly did you mean when you told me that it was okay if I felt I loved Trooper? Are you saying that you are okay with it if I feel I might be in love with him as you are? I need to know."

Dazzle took a deep breath before answering. "Yes, that is what I meant."

Plunk still looked confused but felt less so, do to what Dazzle already told her. She just needed Dazzle to say what she thinks Dazzle is really thinking and wants. So she asks, just to be sure and, have no more guessing about it. "Why? Is it because of the connection you say you have with me? Is this truly why you are not mad at me for all the things I have done? And why you are okay with me having such feeling as I now have for Trooper?"

Dazzle nodded, "Yes, that is the reason. Well, part of it. I want both you and Trooper in my life. But for different reasons, as I can tell, you do too. You each make me happy in different ways, and I love the both of you.

"I can't see how I can have both of you in my life as I want you both to be. Not if we fight over Trooper. No... I simply want you to be as happy as I am.

"Sorry to say, but I need you to be happy, for me. It helps me when you are happy. I guess you could say, in my own way that I have been kind of using you, and you now know why.

"So for to me, it is okay if we both love Trooper in the same way. I don't want either of us to be apart or unhappy, do to what has happened. And I think it is best this way. I don't see any other way around it.

"I will not push him too or tell him too. But I think it would be best if Trooper in time fell in love with both you and me. So all three of us can be happy together and never be apart. I actually like the idea of that now. Now that I think of it. No, I don't see any of it as a bad thing at all."

Plunk felt she understood. She felt it was all do to Dazzle's connection with her. This did not sit well with Plunk. "Dazzle! I don't think you have been using me. You saved my life!"

Plunk's eyes started to tear up as Dazzle's are. Dazzle felt the rush of emotions swelling in Plunk right now.

Plunk just burst out with it, almost as if angry over what Dazzle had said. "I don't care why you did it! But I am telling you, that you are not selfish. Dazzle, you are the least selfish pony I have ever met. How can you sit there and tell me that you feel you have been using me for this! You have done so much for me. Far more than I could ever ask.

Plunk just got more upset in front of Dazzle. "And what do I do? I try and hit on Trooper in front of you. And now it seems you are willing to help this along.

"For what? So all three of us can be happy together, for you? Because you need Trooper and me in your life to be happy yourself? So you don't hurt as much?

"Do you think this makes you a bad pony to me because you have this need?

"Don't tell me this! Don't tell me that you are sorry because you need someone to help you like you need me to!

"I am not sorry if I was the one that you looked to as a friend and why. And that I have been helping you this whole time to get through whatever this is you have been having trouble with.

"Even if I didn't fully know what it was that I was doing for you. I am not sorry this has helped bring the two of us together the way it has. I can't feel sory about that."

Tears form more as Plunk realizes she made a much bigger personal mistake than she first thought. Plunk thought Dazzle was not just trying to be simply nice to her this hole time, and accepting of her bad behavior. Plunk realized that Dazzle in a way had little to no choice.

And Plunk felt if she went along with what Dazzle was suggesting with Trooper, then it was her using Dazzle's personal situation against her to have what she now wanted. And that was currently Trooper.

Plunk felt if she did get involved with Trooper as she felt she wished to, it would be such a betrayal to both Dazzle and Trooper. It would be her being the selfish one, and Dazzle would just go along with it and possibly get Trooper to as well, just so Dazzle could have that piece of mind from her that she needs. Just as Dazzle has been trying to get from her all along.

It hit Plunk hard to know her friendship with Dazzle was based on Dazzle's desperation to keep them both happy! In any way possible! Even if it meant sharing Trooper's affections with her.

If anything this made Plunk feel like an even more selfish brat then she ever has been. That is, if she let Dazzle feel she has to share her love with Trooper or lose who she needs!

Plunk shouted out in frustration, "I can't do this Dazzle!"

Plunk broke down crying even harder.

Dazzle put a hoof on Plunk's back and started to rub her back. "Plunk, Please! Whatever it is that you are thinking. Please stop."

Plunk looked over at Dazzle with a glum look. "I know, I understand. You need me to be happy. You hurt if I hurt. Even more than I do. You would give anything to make me happy. Even to give me Trooper if I asked.

"And you wouldn't have any other choice but to do so. If it didn't make me happy, you couldn't be either. Right!?

"Who do you think would be using who then? I don't want to do that to you. If I did, I wouldn't deserve Trooper's affections, or his friendship, nor yours! I just can't do that.

"You both mean too much to me. I can't continue to use you. And don't tell me that it is okay. It is not okay."

Plunk tried to smile, but it was a weak smile. "You are a kind pony, maybe too kind. I think you would have been helping me even if you didn't need to. You are just that kind of pony.

"I wish I had been more like you, then I would not have been doing wrong by so many do to my selfishness. I don't deserve your friendship. I never did. You have only been this nice to me because you been have been forced to by what you have."

Dazzle leaned closer to Plunk. She spoke calm and clearly with a caring soft warmth in her voice. "That is not true. I like you and spent time with you because I could tell you are not the pony you still think you are. I can see how you feel about things, and that is how I know.

"And it is true, I do need you to be happy, it helps. Both you and me.

"But if I felt you were truly a bad pony that was such a selfish and mean pony to others as you think you are, I would not have wasted my time on you.

"I like you, not because I need you to be happy for my sake. It would not have worked out if nothing I did or said could satisfy a truly selfish uncaring unrelenting greedy pony. And I know that."

Dazzle smiled to her. "I told you before, I saw good in you, didn't I? Just as I did the first day we met. And I still see it. You just need to as well. You still don't see it like I do. You are far more kind than you believe yourself to be.

"And don't you think for one second that I would give up Trooper to an uncaring, selfish brat. I would fight such a pony to keep him from one like that. If I thought that was you, I would never let you even near him.

I would rather die in a fight than see him suffer through dealing with someone like that. I love him too much than to see him with someone so thoughtless and cruel. And you are not.

And I know why you are partly upset right now. You don't want to give up on Trooper as a special somepony, but feel you should."

Plunk sat there feeling bad that she could ever hurt someone that felt this way about her. Tears flowed again on an already drenched face. "Dazzle, I am so sorry. You need not say if you forgive me. I am sorry just the same. I want to be a friend to you, a good friend, a true friend. And I don't want to be using you.

"I know you love Trooper. And I have no place in trying to move in on that. No matter how I may feel about him. He is yours and yours alone. I can be happy without him loving me like he loves you.

"I have you. And that is all I need."

Dazzle leaned in more and gave Plunk a warm embrace from the side as Plunk sat there. "That is why I don't mind sharing my love of Trooper with you. Not because I need to, or have to like you might think. I said I love you, and I mean that.

"You see, you are willing to give up on having Trooper as a special somepony in order not to hurt me or upset him, and to do what you feel is right.

"And I never told you to think that way. I never told you how you should think. This is all you.

"You have been willing to do the right things on your own. All I have done is to help you see that you could. You changed yourself after you saw how your actions were affecting other ponies.

"A pony who didn't care would not have done that. And I would love to share my love of Trooper with such a caring pony as you. One who could make such a change.

"And I will tell you that you are a pony deserving of such love, from both of us. I am not sacrificing anything, by letting you fall in love with Trooper. Or him in time with you.

"I have so much to gain if that was to happen. I do feel it to be right this way. It is my wish for all three of us to be as happy as possible with each other. Because I love the both of you. I think it is best that neither one of us think of ourselves as being selfish anymore.

"It is okay to want things, and to want happiness for one's self. We need not feel sorry anymore for wanting to have what makes us happy in our lives. Agreed?"

Plunk leaned back to turn and embrace Dazzle fully with a smile now. "Agreed. And thank you Dazzle. I do have a hard time I guess, feeling like I am worth anything after everything that I did.

"If being your friend does make you happy then I am happy with that. As for Trooper, well, I will tell him how I feel, and let him and you decide on how we proceed after.

"If he does not wish to have me in his life as his special somepony in the same way he does with you, I will respect his wishes and not try anything like I did again."

Dazzle thought for a moment. "I think he will go along with it."

At this Plunk looked surprised.

Dazzle just smiled due to that. "I know him well enough to think so. You will see. He has a big heart. More than big enough for the two of us. And he just might very well like the idea.

"Give him time. As long as he does not think I would be upset by this, but happy about it instead, he might see this as a good thing as well. He is just that caring. That much I do know about him.

"Now let's get cleaned up, we both look a mess."

The two giggled some at her last comment. Both feeling a little better now after they felt everything was out in the open with each other, and neither one was upset with the other.

Right on the other side of the door, one moved quickly from that spot, completely unknow to them.

The two headed off to the bathroom to freshen up. It was felt as something needed after their very long and emotional personal trial they both been through.

~~~~~~

While stocking around along the outer edge of Ponyville, the Kezzerdrix developed a curiosity for these ponies. He was not especially hungry but wanted to hunt just the same.

The last one was a pain do to playing with it, but an easy kill nun the less. Now he felt stronger and was willing to have a small look at this town he came across a little closer than just watching.

He still wondered if his summoner was in this village somewhere. But after only seeing ponies. He now wondered if this was some mistake?

He asked of himself; Was he brought here to kill ponies? Or was his summoner in the forest? Was he going to be here for good?

If so, he felt he needed to know if theses ponies were going to be a problem for him or a good source of food?

He would also need to properly check out the inside of the forest once more. It was as odd and different from his home as this area he is currently surveying. He felt the summoner might indeed be lost in there, and unable to come out. That would be fine. For now he wished to have some fun while he can.

He reasoned that if these pony villagers were anything like human villagers. They may not be too much trouble. He did not see anyone that looked like a soldier in armor, or anyone carrying weapons, just a few farm tools. It looked like a simple farming community without any protection.

He did see both unicorns and pegasi. He knew from experience with them, both had magic. That could make them More dangerous than any mere soldier, or warrior, so they probably did not need them.

This is, he felt is why he didn't see any. Disrupting the nest could prove tricky. He intended to find out. Some of the more plain ponies would do for a first run. He would one day wish to find that purple unicorn, but seeing he has yet to find her, others will do for a hunt.

It was already dusk, and it looked like the whole place was settled down for the night. He wondered; Did they sleep in early?

No, he remembered there was a commotion a while back. They rushed around then went inside and stayed there. It has been a good part of the day they stayed inside. He reminded himself they did seem intelligent after a while of observing.

He felt that perhaps this was their reaction to finding one of their own dead. He was sure at least one by now had found what was left of the one he killed earlier.

He did not care if one did. By leaving it there to be seen, he now gets to see their reaction to such a find. He thought, Good, this means they scare easy. They may not entirely be just animals, but they would run and hide like scared little animals just the same.

He felt by this it would be easy enough to pick them off as he pleased with little resistance. So he closed in on one home he observed to have a look in on, now that it has gotten darker.

~~~~~~

Trooper was tired. He was feeling worried about Dazzle and Plunk. He had seen them for a short time as he was told the news. This concerned him do to the nightmares Dazzle has been having, now made real. Then this new situation with Plunk.

He knew Plunk was supposed to be spending the day, and night with her again. So he was sure the two would be all right.

Dazzle's father Lance should be home soon. This would be great news when he does. For now it was time for bed.

The colt looked over at his new helmet, while it was still light enough to see it. Lying in bed he had a feeling of satisfaction at seeing it. The excitement for the day gone but the moment still pleasant.

He turned his head looking at the ceiling while he waited for sleep to claim him. Before he closed his eyes, he saw something move outside his window. It was a face. This was no pony!

His mind raced. "What in Tartarus is that thing!?"

The kezzerdrix looked in at him.

Trooper froze.

The monster rabbit grinned.

Trooper's heart pounded. His mind recalled the past few days, and what he was told today. This was that thing from in the cave!

He rushed out of bed, calling to his father. "Dad! That monster rabbit is at my window!"

Kindle heard his boy call out as he was heading to his own room. "A monster rabbit at his window?"

He at first he thought, it might have been a joke, but what he was told earlier by Trooper and his son's tone of voice said otherwise.

Shortly there was a big crashing sound coming from his son's room. This set him running to his boy's room.

Trooper jumped out from the open door to his room.

Kindle looked in. What he saw, near stopped his ticker. With his son clear he barricaded the door with his own body, and tried to hold it shut if the thing in the room knew how to open a door correctly.

He yelled "Get to my room now! You and your Mom get your selves out of here!"

Trooper didn't even have a chance to nod as his mother came out of the master bedroom to see what was going on.

The creature was already pounding on the door of his room. And it looked like the frame was not going to hold. The pounding stopped for a moment as each of them stood still waiting.

Kindle gave his son a stern look, then yelled at him, "Do as I told you now!"

No sooner than when he finished the door was slammed hard enough to take it off it's hinges, and push it through the frame. The full weight of this monster and the force of the door came crashing onto Kindle, pressing him between the door and wall.

It knocked the wind out of him and gave him a concussion. He lay unconscious with the door against him with blood running down the wall and door where his head lay between them.

Trooper was standing between the creature and his mother. He looked at his father then at the beast. He wanted to be brave. He wanted to protect his mother. He didn't see how. He was scared.

He wanted to run. He thought, how could I fight something that took out My father with ease? Is my father dead?

Trooper had no more time to think.

The Kezzerdrix intended to take them both out quickly. He felt the little one he could just laugh at. The other was about the same size perhaps a little bigger than the last one he killed and eaten. She could be trouble he thought.

In a dash, he moved in one clean movement.

In one step, he curled an arm in. As he stepped again, he swung it out decking the colt in the head and off to the side, fully knocking the colt out of his way. Then Trooper was out cold.

In just two more steps, he had a claw around the other one's head and pushed it against the back wall hard, leaving a spot of blood where her head hit. She too fell unconscious.

The Kezzerdrix wondered, Is this it? Too easy...

The knew other gave more of a fight than this. He felt a little disappointed there was no challenge or much fun here.

But easy prey? He couldn't complain about that.

Now there was the matter of what to do. He was going to get hungry again soon. He would take one of them.

The little one would not be hard to carry, but the other two would be much more worth the effort.

The male was big. He felt he might get too tired trying to carry one of that size for long, at least for the distance he intended on going.

The female was just the right size he thought. He picked up her back legs and dragged her out the way he came.

Out the smashed in window, he has a look around. There is some commotion. Some were asking each other what the noise was. He knew it was time to go. Jumping out the window he dragged the body through, then he was off. Back to the edge of the forest is his destination.

On the way the body he had draped over his back started to move a little. It was not dead.

He would fix that. He dropped the body to the ground. Grabbed hold of the head, then with a twist, snapped the neck. Now he could move again without any trouble from his once living cargo.

~~~~~~

"Twilight get up!" Rainbow Dash stated as she shook her awake.

"I think ya got a bit of explaining to do," Applejack added as Twilight opened her eyes.

"Yep, wakie, wakie," Pinkie said with a grin. "I want to know what I missed."

Then she frowned. "Bad dreams? I swear if I didn't know any better, from the look on you I would think somepony had died.

"So what is going on? Where is Fluttershy? Why is she not here?"

Twilight was at first happy to see all of them together but cringed at Pinkie's all too perceptive statement and questions.

Twilight wanted to hold off on that piece of info. But not sure for how much longer she could. "First let's get the other two up, then we have something to do. I just hope it is going to work."

"Whatever you got planned better be good," Rainbow interjected.

The other two were woken up.

Twilight pulled out the scroll. She looked it over, then lit up her horn. Words and symbols started to glow on the scroll as well. A flash before her then the elements stones appeared on the ground.

Applejack raised a hoof pointing at the stones. "What in tarnation? Are those what I think they are? Twilight what is going on?"

Twilight spoke plainly. "Applejack please, can we concentrate on the task at hoof? We need to get these working again. Now focus. Everyone, Stand around the stones.

"You too Derpy.

"Now think of your friendships with one another. Think of your element. Concentrate!"

Everyone circled around the stones. Each one stood in silence, while thinking of why they were there. For at least five minutes nothing happened.

Rainbow Dash stomped her hoof. "Okay, Twilight what gives? Why are we having to reactivate these things? And why is Derpy here instead of Fluttershy. It is time you tell us what is going on. Now!"

Twilight closed her eyes. "You are right. It is time I told you. Fluttershy is dead."

Rainbow's jaw dropped. "Your kidding, right? Please tell me this is some kind of prank you and Fluttershy cooked up."

Tears started to form in Twilight's eyes and she held them closed, not wishing to look at Rainbow Dash. "I am sorry. She is gone Rainbow."

Twilight slowly opened her eyes as she got no response from anyone. Twilight started to look forlorn, as her eyes told the story to everyone who looked at her.

Rainbow dash's features started to mach. "No... When? How?," She asked in horror.

"She was killed this morning by a creature. I don't know what it is."

Dash got angry. "You mean that freaky rabbit you and AJ told me about the other day? The one that you were trying to look up in some books?"

Twilight lowered her head. "Yes."

Rainbow Dash started to get even more angry. Shaking a hoof while tears formed in her own eyes. "This morning!? That is what happened to Fluttershy this morning!?"

Dash walked right up to Twilight before running into a barrier. "Ough. Hay! What! You think? That I am going to hurt you?

"Thanks for your trust in me Twilight. I don't hurt my friends."

Dash turned her back to Twilight.

"I am sorry, it was reflex." Twilight knew she had insulted Rainbow Dash unintentionally. She had remembered the comment Rarity gave her and reacted.

Dash waked over to the stones. "So you thought that Derpy could replace Fluttershy? Just like that? ...

"No. I am not going to hurt you Twilight. But I am going to do more then hurt that rabbit reject. I am going to pound that thing back into the ground where it came from!"

Dash with little more then a twist of her body launched herself into the air and was out of sight before anyone could protest. Only a rainbow trail gave any indication as to which direction she was heading. To Fluttershy's home.

Derpy approached Twilight. I will go after her. I don't know what I can do. I can't stop her, but it is best she has help. Even if it is just mine.

Twilight sighed. "Thank you Derpy."

Derpy did her best to catch up to Rainbow Dash.

Twilight looked around. Pinkie looked lost. Her puffy self was now flat and devoid of life. Twilight could tell she wanted to cry but was too stunned to do so. She just sat there staring off into the distance. Just slowly swaying back and forth lost in her thoughts.

Applejack got down on the ground and covered her face with her hat. "This can't be happening."

A moment after she sat up with tears in her eyes, and tossed her hat to the ground. "I just knew that critter was bad news when we laid eyes on it. That thing is a pony killer just as I thought."

Applejack looked over to Twilight with some frustration of her own. "What are we going to do Twilight? Can't you bring Rainbow Dash back? Can she even handle such a thing on her own? I know this is Rainbow Dash I am talking about, but that thing's a monster!

"Twilight talk to me. Do something!"

Twilight looked to the sky in the direction the two pegasi went.

She spoke to everyone there and to in particular. "I could teleport myself there. I could even get there before her, knowing where she is heading.

"But if I try to stop her it would only make her angrier. Once she sees where Fluttershy was buried, there will be no stopping her.

Yes, I have more then enough power to get there and hold her in place. But if I do that, she would never trust me again.

"She is already mad at me as it is and anything more I might have to say she will not stay put to listen to. I just hope she doesn't get herself killed, I will have to trust in her skills. And Derpy might be able to help.

"It is better that the two of them are together. Derpy, bring her back safely if you can."

Rarity spoke up. "You are putting a lot of faith on one silly pony Twilight, you know that right?

"Do you really think Derpy can make any difference?

"You are right about one thing. Rainbow will be more stubborn than ever. She will not listen to Derpy either, nor can Derpy keep up with her.

"Still I guess she is all we got for the moment. None of us can follow her. At least Derpy can see where Rainbow Dash is going and follow from the air.

Now if only we had someone that could move beyond the laws of reality and be wherever Rainbow Dash is and be there to help out as well, would be better than trusting this to Derpy alone."

Everyone turned to look at Pinkie.

Pinkie just noticed all eyes were on her now. She looked about at each of them then blurted out with tears in her eyes, "What?"

~~~~~~

The main door to Flowers home opened up, with a steel-clad armored soldier standing at the entrance.

Flower heard the door open and went to have a look. "Lance! You are home. Oh, we have so much to tell you."

Dazzle and Plunk rounded the corner of the hallway to see. Dazzle ran right up to him, jumped, and latched her hooves around his neck. "Daddy!"

Lance brought a forehoof up to hold her in place. "Hello my little sunshine. Your mum has told me you all have quite the story for me.

"I say, when I thought the adventure was out there, then to hear what has happened in town while I am away, I feel I miss all the fun. By the time I get back it is all over. I still say that ursa would have been something to see."

Flower quickly interrupted him. "Not this time I'm afraid. We have for ourselves quite an ordeal going on right now."

Lance glance in her direction with interest. "Oh? Tell me all about it. But I am famished and quite tired. Tell me while I make something to eat."

Flower interrupted him again. "No you don't. I have already been preparing some warm vegetable soup for us all. I will finish with that and get you some while you sit with you daughter. She can tell you what has been happening."

Lance gave in. "Okay, okay. Can I at least get my armor off first before I sit?"

Flower gave a little chuckle. "Of course you can."

She then headed into the kitchen to prepare the soup for everyone.

After going into a side room to remove his armor Lance sat down. "Okay, Tell me what has been going on. And who is your friend staying here?"

Dazzle sat next to him. "It is all a long story."

Lance first gave her a look of worry. "I am not sure if I can sit for a long story. I am already, well, ready for bed," he jested while giving her a smile and a pat on the head.

Dazzle frowned. "I will try to keep from boring you, daddy.

"All humor aside, what I have to tell you, much of it is not pleasant. Before I get to all that, I will introduce you to my new friend Plunk." Dazzle gestured to her friend.

Plunk just sat in front of Lance and gave a little wave. Lance gave a little nod in return. "Okay, she was not here before I left, so I take it she is from Cloudsdale?"

Plunk answered, "That's right Sir. I have only been here for about two months."

Lance looked a bit surprised. "Two months. And the two of you are friends already? Spending the night and all? Well, there must be something interesting to tell on how that came about. And please, call me Lance," He finished saying with a smile.

Dazzle continued. "There is. The short of it is, she kind of dropped in."

Plunk stood up for a moment and pointed to her cutie mark.

Dazzle's father regarded this with a bit of humor then laughed.

Dazzle felt glad this is going well so far. "She has been with me ever since. Things have changed so much since she showed up."

Lance Looked back to Plunk after Dazzle had finished. "So tell me, how did you get that cutie mark? If you don't mind me asking."

Plunk looked down for a moment as she started. "I will tell you, but it is not a happy story. Not all of it anyway."

She looked back up to him as she told her tail. "I was getting a little older and I was not doing as my mom was telling me to do.

"One night a storm was starting. I have seen them out my window before, but this night I wanted to see it out in the open.

"I asked my Mom and Dad If I could go out to see it. My Mom right away told me no. That it was unsafe.

"I went to my room. I was not happy with her telling me not to go out. So I snuck out."

Lance asked, "Did you do this a lot?"

Plunk shook her head. "No. Well, not till after then. It was my first time sneaking out.

"I got myself near the edge of the thunderstorm. The night sky lit up as lightning jumped around from cloud to cloud and to the ground.

"Then the rain came. It was cool and felt nice. I liked how it felt as the drops bounced off my face. I seen how it danced on the tops of the puddles, and created endless rings in the water. It was so pretty. I loved being out there in it.

"All I knew was that I wanted to be as free as the falling rain. That is when I got my cutie mark. I felt this was my calling to be as free as the rain. That was what I felt at the time.

"I also felt more sure my Mom was wrong about things. I would not have gotten my cutie mark then if I did as my Mom told me and stayed inside like she told me to. I would have missed out on that experience."

Lance though for a moment on her situation. She was not entirely unlike himself. He had many tell him that he was not cut out for what he found himself doing now.

If he did not follow his own path and lived his own life as he seen fit, he would not be living the life he is now. And he worked hard for it, despite the taunting.

But it only put him at odds with his peers, not his parents. He had a feeling that her situation was reversed. He had to ask, "I take it this gave you problems at home?"

Plunk felt a little surprised. Though as she gave herself a moment to think about what she told him, it would be the most likely conclusion that he could guess. What surprised her the most was the way he asked. He did not seem upset with her for disobeying her mother. It was more as if he could relate to her in some way. As if he could just tell.

Plunk gave a nod and answered him. "It did cause trouble at home. When I got home my Mom was quite upset at me for going out. I told her that I got my cutie mark, but she did not want to listen, she did not want to hear it. She told me to go to my room again, and stay there, and not to come out till she called me.

"I did not stay. I went out again for the second time that night. And I stayed out for the next few days. That is when I found my other friends. I only came home to see my dad.

"I did not hate my Mom. She raised me and I still love her, but I did not want to be controlled by her or anyone."

Lance leaned over to Dazzle. "I take it you already know all of this?"

Dazzle nodded her head. "Yes, Daddy. But those friends of hers, They were no friends. They only helped make things worse."

Lance looked back to Plunk. "Is this so? What did they do?"

Plunk gave a sigh. "I hung out with them a lot. They did as they pleased, as I felt I wanted to do. So I followed them around.

They saw I was not afraid of much and so they got me doing things I should not have. At the time, I did not care, so long as I was having fun. And I did!

"But in time my Mom got word on some of the things I have been doing, and this got her even more upset with me whenever I came back home to see my Dad. She would start to yell at me that she has had to answer for some of the things I have been doing because I am her responsibility.

"But I did not see it that way. So I did not listen to her then either. I stopped listening to her the night I go my cutie mark, and we have been mad at each other sense. That is why it is not a happy story."

Lance gave a sigh of his own. "I see. And I take it this is part of why you are here?"

Plunk nodded, "Yes Sir. I mean Lance! That and everything has been so much better spending time with Dazzle. And my Mom does not seem upset with me spending time here with her either.

"I think Dazzle has helped me figure out what my cutie mark really might mean as well.

Dazzle's eyes went wide and said, "You never told me this. What is it?"

Plunk shrugged. "I never told you because I think I have just figured it out. I don't think it means that I am to be as free as falling rain as I first thought. I think it means that I am just one drop out of many that is to help bring life giving water to all that needs it or something like that.

"I feel it is my destiny to have come here and to pitch in, too help out as best I can as a weather pony.

"I once thought I was meant to be free-living, but now I think I was meant to be a part of something bigger than myself. And that I am just one of many needing to do our part.

"Think of it. I left home to be free. But I still felt the need to be a part of something. So I joined up with those others. Then I came here and found you and Trooper. And I felt the need to be a part of your lives. I also wish to be a part of life here in Ponyville. And I love the idea of being a weather pony.

"It all fits. I am sure that is what my cutie mark means. And you helped me find this out Dazzle!" Plunk finished saying with a grin.

Plunk looked to Lance again. "Dazzle has been so nice to me despite the problems I have caused, around Ponyville. She has helped me out so much in the short time I have been here. So I have been spending as much time with Dazzle as I can. Especially now, after the other thing that has happened."

Lance smiled to Plunk. "That sounds like a very good meaning. Yes, not all who get their cutie mark ever fully know what it truly means. It is personal to each pony. If you do feel that is what it means, and live by it, you may find more happiness in your life. To live by one's calling, will bring you fulfillment.

"Seeing that you have been living not as you have been meant to, I do hope you got it right this time. And I am glad my little one has meant so much to you, and has been helping you to find who you really are to be."

Lance turned back to Dazzle and asked, "So what else has been going on while I was away? What is this other news?"

Dazzle swallowed a bit and took a deep breath. "There is so much more. More than I can tell all at once. You know I keep getting better at magic each time you come back. Well my power to feel things has gotten a little stronger as well. I was only able to see short moments of what someone felt, or was going to feel, but something has changed.

"When Plunk showed up and I had a chance to talk. I got this feeling from her and a connection to her. That she would be needing my help. I did not know why, or for what.

"But just a few days ago something else happened. We were playing Dart Ball at the newly opened park. The ball got past Plunk and went down a hill. When she moved to go get it, I was hit with the most horrible feeling ever. I felt Plunk was going to die a long, and very painful death. I felt it Daddy, and I was so scared for her. Some how I also felt that if I went with her this will not happen.

"So Trooper and I went with her to get the ball. After getting to it, we heard a voice like scream come out of a cave in the ground.

"Plunk and Trooper thought we should help. Plunk was thinking of going in. That kicked up that feeling in me that she was going to die, so I told her to fly back to the park to get some adults too check it out instead.

"She brought four back and they went in. Shortly they came out in a rush. The last one out was Twilight Sparkle.

"You should have seen it Daddy. She turned right around and sent a blast of magic down into the hole making it collapse. It was so amazing. Much like some of the other stories we heard of about her.

"She came right over to us after. What she told us of what was down there was scarey. Some big monster rabbit. A big hare as she put it. With long teeth, and big long claws.

"Ever since that day I have been having nightmares about it. Real bad ones. Last night was the most horrible. It grabbed me in my dreams and it felt like it was going to kill me. Then I woke up."

Lance looked concerned. "You have been having such nightmares for the past few nights?"

Dazzle gave a small nod. "Something else. It did not die down there in the cave when Twilight trapped it. Or have gone away, as we all hoped it would.

"It got out and killed a pony this very morning. Fluttershy, the one that lived in between Ponyville and the Everfree Forest. Now everyone is staying home as the Mayor told us too while the matter is being taken care of. That is most of it."

Lance sat and thought. "I would like to do something about it myself but I just got back. If I went out now to look for it- I am just too tired. I will see the Mayor tomorrow. Maybe I can join up with whoever she has working on this then."

Flower came in with some warm soup. "Good! I don't want you heading out right now. Take your mind off it for now. Eat up and get some rest."

Lance gave her a smirk. "Yes, dear." Then he pursed his lips. " You're so good to me."

Flower could not help but laugh at his antics.

For Lance death was just a matter of fact. It was still always unpleasant news, but after time it didn't upset his mood much anymore.

Flower was his weakness however, and her usual upbeat mood matched is perfectly. The two could joke around during most any situation. It was just the way they coped with unpleasantries.

Lance was not like this at first, but after living with Flower and with Dazzle bing so much like her mother in mood, it changed him. Flower knew he did care, and she did as well. Though for them, so long as life continued they would try to live it to the fullest, while enjoying each other's company.

Plunk saw this. She wished she had a home here. And seeing Lance for the first time made her feel a little safe. She wondered if she could make this place her new home and live here with Dazzle and her family. It made Plunk feel sad she did so much wrong in the past that made it hard for her to stay home with her mom.

Dazzle could feel this same sad state from Plunk again as well, and had a good idea what Plunk was thinking.

It got her thinking.

~~~~~~

Derpy gave her best to catch up with Rainbow Dash. For a pegasus, flying far was not a big deal. Mostly for her, seeing how she is used to flying all over making deliveries and doing so on time.

Chasing a frantic and angry Rainbow Dash was another matter.

She was relieved when she found Rainbow standing in one spot at Fluttershy's home. She grew fearful of what Rainbow Dash might say or do once Rainbow found out she followed her. She stowed away her fear and landed.

Rainbow Dash turned to her with tears still in her eyes. "Derpy! What are you doing here? Go away! I can take care of myself."

Dash turned back to the mound, wile looking at the stone marker on it with an etching of a butterfly. She tensed up knowing Derpy was still standing there.

Without turning to face her again, she stated to Derpy, "I told you to leave."

Derpy took a couscous step closer. "I- I was friends with Fluttershy as well. Please, can I stay?"

Rainbow relaxed a bit. She did not feel right turning her away now. "Okay. You can stay."

Rainbow Dash did indeed wish to be left alone but was comforted knowing it was a friend of Fluttershy staying with her, and did not wish to turn away one of Fluttershy's friends. "This is so wrong. I was supposed to have gone to a picnic with her today. Now all I get to see of her is her grave site."

She started to shake a little. "I can't believe it is over. I have been a friend of hers for the longest time. Longer than my time here in Ponyville."

Rainbow lifted a hoof and shook it again in anger. "That monster took her away from me. It's going to pay for that. I will kill it myself."

Derpy shook her head with tears in her eyes. "Not alone you are not. That thing took Fluttershy away from me as well. And you may need my help."

Rainbow Dash scoffed at that. "As if! You want to tag along then be my guest. But stay out of my way. If you want a piece of that thing, you will have to wait your turn. If there is anything left of it when I am done."

With that Rainbow Dash bolted into the air once again.

Derpy did her best again to stay close.

Rainbow was going a little bit slower, so she did not miss seeing the thing. Derpy still had a hard time keeping up.

Shortly it was spotted along the edge of the Everfree with another light gray pony on his back in tow. Rainbow Dash stopped and spat out, "Look at that! It has another pony! That is it! Oh, I am going to buck that thing so hard into the Everfree it will be nothing more than a helpless meal for a manticore. I swear! It is so on."

Derpy caught the last of what Rainbow has said and looked down. "Go get it Rainbow Dash! I am right with you!"

Rainbow Dash cloped her two front hooves together. "You bet I am!" Then darted down for it with much speed.

The Kezzerdrix saw two flying ponies off in the distance as the moonlight glared off them. Then in surprise saw one of them move towards him at an impossible velocity. He tensed up as he prepared to make his move.

He had time to prepare, but just. Rainbow had plans on finishing this in one blow. Then he moved right before connecting.

Dash was moving too fast to avoid what came next. The monster rabbit jumped back and swung the dead pony on his back around and slammed it into Rainbow as she passed. The hit knocked her back and onto the ground. She was dazed and trying hard to get back up.

Shaking her head to gain her senses she saw the thing discard the pony he was holding and move in on her quickly. She watched the body flop and role unnaturally. The pony looked dead.

She jumped back the same as he did to her. Then took a side step and lunged at him to buck him in the side with her front hooves.

At this range and state from being hit out of the air, she was too slow. She was also thinking too much about what she could tell was now a dead pony she was hit with. She knew who it was. This kept her from thinking straight.

He managed to rake her side with his claws. She fell again. He picked her up by the neck and held her out. She tried to kick at him but did not connect.

Out of nowhere Rainbow Dash saw the monster holding her slam hard onto the ground as something gray and yellow hit him from the side. It was like a gray boulder was tossed at him hard.

He let go of Dash as she was tossed aside as well. Dash got back up and saw the creature do the same.

He turned his attention to what hit him. Whatever it was, hurt like a bag of rocks. It was a gay mare. The other one. He forgot about it. He thought, how the hell did it hurt so much. The shoulder she hit of his felt stiff and raw.

Rainbow Dash could not believe her eyes as she saw Derpy try to square off with this monster rabbit.

It lunged at Derpy and Derpy tripped and rolled on the ground knocking it off its feet as well. Dash saw her chance. She took off and away quickly.

Derpy got up and saw Dash dart away. Her heart sunk for one-moment while thinking the impossible, that Rainbow Dash abandoned her. Then she brightened as she saw Dash circle around while gaining more speed.

The Kezzerdrix picked himself up and turned on the little gray pony again only to be hit on the side once more. This time from the light blue one.

This hurt more than the last time he was hit by the gray one. These flying ponies were beginning to be a pain. He now felt the blue one was more dangerous and took another quick swipe at her. He caught her on the side again. The same side as before.

Derpy gasped and came in from behind the beast and knocked it over while trying to reach Rainbow Dash, who was now on the ground again.

He had enough of this foolishness. He did not want to fight the two of them out in the open like this any longer. In an attempt at either losing them or luring them away from where they had room to fly, he jumped into the forest.

Rainbow Dash moved to follow. She winced as she felt the scrapes on her side bother her.

Derpy stepped in front of her.

Dash grit her teeth. "I told you not to get in my way! So, step aside. Now!"

Derpy yelled back, "No! You are hurt. Can't you see that?"

Dash looked to her side. "What! This?" she stated as she turned her side to show Derpy. "This is just a scratch. I am going to do a lot more to it than this once you move."

Derpy stepped in and gave the scrape a good poke.

Dash fell to her other side while cringing in pain.

Derpy yelled at Dash again. "You see! It is more than a scratch. You can't go in there. If you do, you may never come back out. It may be waiting for us in there. He could be baiting us to go in after him. We can't take that chance and follow it in on our own.

"And you can't take that chance. Not like you are now. We need help. And you need help right now.

"I am taking you to the hospital to have that ghastly gash fixed up before you bleed to death. I will not hear another word about it. Or I will poke you again till you get my point."

Derpy puffed up her cheeks in frustration.

Dash knew Derpy was right and relented. "Okay, okay, I give."

Dash got back up while wincing again. "You are right it is not worth letting that thing get the better of us. We may need the others for this. Let's go."

Eyes watched from the edge of the trees as they departed. The eye's attention turned to one left behind. His previous prize was still there for the taking. So he came back out for a moment to take it.

These two flying ponies proved to be more than he thought this time.

With another meal and more rest, he felt he might be able to fight better next time. This encounter came quickly. Shortly after he left the town full of ponies.

He asked himself, were they hunting him now?

He felt he may need to not be so in the open anymore. He would come out to hunt them only when he needed to. He would stay in the forest for now till then, and wait for any that may come in after him.

In the woods he felt he may have the advantage. He would see how this would work out.

Chapter six: Saying goodbye.

View Online

Chapter six: Saying goodbye.

"Dad! Dad! are you awake?" Trooper while standing on a chair looked to his father as it seemed he was waking.

"Trooper! What happened?" Kindle moved his hoof over his head as he felt it aching and throbbed as he spoke.

Though it was hard for him to focus, He still wanted to question his son more. "Where is your mother? Did you both get out in time?"

Trooper dropped his head onto the bed and cried. "No! She is gone. I could not find her. I think that thing took her. I am sure of it."

Kindle's eyes went wide. "No! this can't be!"

Kindle laid his head back as the sadness and pain in his head took over. A swelling of emotions and a still pounding head made him pass out again.

The other four in the room took a step closer.

Flower walked up to Trooper. "We should go. Your father will need his rest."

Nurse Sweetheart, who was standing at the door, walked in. "She is right. The sedative I intend to give him will keep him out for the rest of the night. You can see him again tomorrow.

"I still need to check on him a bit more as well. He is lucky to be alive. He got one nasty concussion, and a fracture in his skull. That will take some time to mend. You can go."

Trooper hopped off the chair and walked out with the rest.

Flower looked over to Trooper. "You are going to stay with the rest of us tonight. You are not going home by yourself. I am glad you came to get us when you did. Your father is in bad shape. I don't know how you got out of this with just a bump on your head and a bloody lip."

Each of them stopped in the hallway the moment Trooper did. His eyes closed. He fought with himself not to cry more but failed.

He collapsed on the floor and wept.

Flower, Dazzle, and Plunk came around him as Lance watched while feeling the little colt's loss. It was everyone's loss.

Flower tried to console Trooper. "I am sorry Trooper. And I don't want to give up hope that Patty is still alive. There is still a chance she might have gotten away. She might find her way back to us."

Trooper while still crying did his best to speak. "I wish I could believe that. But you did not see that thing. You did see there was a blood spot on the wall behind where she was standing. And a trail leading out the window."

Trooper shook as he talked. "I don't think she got away, and I could do nothing to stop it."

He stopped and looked at Flower. "If you think there is a chance she did get away. I want to know for sure. I wish I knew. But I don't think she did."

Flower held him tighter. "I wish I knew too Sweetie. I loved her so much as well. She was my best friend for so long. I just hate to think she is truly gone. Not without knowing for sure as well.

"Oh, it just breaks my heart to think we have lost her.

"But know this. I will take care of you if she is gone. You are her son. That makes you so precious to me as well.

"Let's just hope she got away somehow, okay?"

Trooper just cried harder into Flower's chest while still wishing he could believe his mother was Ok, but feeling she was not. What he saw that night gave him no comfort in thinking his mother could have gotten away."

Except to Plunk, Patty was a very loved family member to each of them there. Plunk was still just as saddened and heart broken about it like the rest of them were. She did not get to know Patty very well, but the loss was there for her knowing she now never will, at least no longer in person.

Plunk thought of her situation with her own mother. She knew she still can make things right with her mother and see her at any time if she wished to. But Trooper has lost his mother altogether, and the two were real close.

This made her feel grateful that she still has her mother, even though she next to never sees her anymore, but also felt a great loss for Trooper, who did spend time with his mother and loved her.

None of this seemed right to Plunk. It was all very depressing to her.

A door in the hallway opened up as Derpy and Rainbow Dash entered.

The two of them stopped and stared at who is in front of them. It is Trooper and his extended Family.

The sight just tore into them both. They knew who it was the creature they fought with was carrying, and who they left behind to it. They remembered that they didn't even go to see if she was still alive.

That guilt crept into both of them. However for Rainbow Dash, when she saw Patty's body tossed aside, the body laid slumped in a horrible manner.

Dash had a feeling Patty was well past dead. She still felt it was still not right not to have checked.

Either way both of them knew she would be dead by now. There was no use in denying that. And they had to tell him.

Lance was the first to spot them and asked about the gash on Rainbow's side. "Rainbow Dash! What in Equestria happened to you? Wait, let me guess. It was a big rabbit. Yes?"

Rainbow gave him a questioning stare. "How the hay did you- Oh, oh right. You heard of it or seen it yourself. Yes, we ran into it.

"We saw it carrying a pony on its back as well. We tried to fight it but then it got away. Aaa- before it killed us I guess.

"I was going to go after it, but Derpy convinced me that was a bad idea."

Derpy stepped in. "Something that is harder to say is... The pony he had was Patty Potter."

All five of the others in the hall looked to them both at that moment. This news hit them hard, Even though they all knew this was likely the case. It was still troubling to find out the truth.

Flower stood and cried. "No. Oh, Patty!" Lance went over to Flower to try to comfort her.

He grits his teeth wanting nothing more than to make this creature that took Patty away pay for it. He hated to see his family cry or to lose one of them.

Trooper got up and pulled away from Flower to run over to Derpy. "Did you get her back!? Is she alive?" Trooper needed to know.

Rainbow and Derpy hung their heads. Rainbow responded first. "No. From what I could tell she was already dead. Sorry- we did not get to her in time."

Trooper froze, then shouted out, "Mom!" He started crying again. "I will never see her again!"

Rainbow Dash sat down as tears welled up in her eyes and held her forehooves open. "Come here kid. I lost a dear close friend of mine to that thing as well."

Trooper saw the invite and hesitated.

Taking in a couple more breaths he asked, "Fluttershy?"

Rainbow nodded as her tears dripped from her face.

He could see just how saddened and hurting she was as well as him by all this. He moved in and accepted her comfort.

Rainbow winced yet again as he put his forelegs around her. Dazzle and Plunk wanted to join them but thought best just to let them have their moment together alone.

Plunk could not help but feel how amazing it was to see Rainbow Dash right here in front of her. It was so awesome to see her in person again.

Plunk felt Trooper deserved and needed this more. The moment just tugged at her.

Then she noticed Rainbow Dash bleeding along her side much as Lance did earlier. She blurted out with a gasp while pointing, "Rainbow Dash! You're bleeding!"

Trooper quickly lets go as Rainbow once again winced in pain. He could now feel the wetness of blood on his front leg.

Trooper gasped as well.

Rainbow glanced down to her side and gave a slight chuckle. "Ya, you noticed. I think it is time I get this thing looked at by one who can fix it up.

This moment with Rainbow Dash was not lost on Trooper. She has far more fans than just the other pegasi, mostly in Ponyville. She was seen as a town heroin and would be Wonderbolt.

Trooper thought to himself; Of course, she would try and fight that monster. She was awesome like that!

Trooper warmed inside having not only have gotten to see her in person as well, but got held by her and in her time of her need too.

This made her seem more real than just some idle to look up to. Amazing barely described it for him.

Though he also felt sorry for her getting hurt. He hoped he did not hurt her more when he hugged her. With the way she winced when he let go, he knew he did, and felt sorry for that.

Trooper spoke up to her. "Rainbow Dash, I'm sorry I hurt you."

Rainbow Dash forced herself a smile. "Don't worry about it kid. It's not that bad. I had worse."

Nurse Sweetheart came out of the room Kindle was in and saw Rainbow's bleeding side. "Rainbow Dash. Come with me right now. We have to clean and patch that up pronto.

"It looks as if you might need stitches as well. I will get the doctor for that after I clean you up. Come along now, so we can get this over with."

Rainbow Dash looked back down to Trooper and put a hoof under his chin. "Be seeing you around kid. Stay strong for me will ya?"

Trooper gave a nod. Then Rainbow followed the nurse into a room with Derpy tagging along.

A very small feeling of catharsis fell over Trooper. Rainbow Dash had just faced that thing and survived, and she did not seem shaken by that.

He knew she was hurting inside as much as he was over losing a good friend to her as he lost his mother, but she was not letting it stop her.

He felt the need to be just as strong as her, just like she asked.

He was now set to head out with the others back to his extended family's home. A home, that would be his for the time being.

~~~~~~

Twilight had gotten back from checking around to see if the guards have shown, and they haven't. She was not happy about any of this. What could possibly be the delay.

Twilight and the rest headed for Applejack's home to wait for Rainbow and Derpy to return hopefully OK.

Twilight set the Stones of Harmony aside in an area inside where they would go unnoticed and undisturbed before settling herself down.

It felt like forever waiting for each of them.

Pinkie had not spoken a word. She just sat and stared at a wall as if watching the paint dry, even though it already was.

This gave everyone there much concern about her. There was little to no response from her as if the rest of the world was dead to her as well.

None of them knew what to say to her. Nothing came to mind by anyone that felt comforting to say.

Fluttershy was gone. Rainbow Dash took off, and no one knew if she would be back. There was a pony killing monster on the loose. And sleep was tugging on all of them tool. This was possibly the worst night ever. Thay each thought.

As everyone was settling in, and even Pinkie looked as ready as any to fall asleep. The exhaustion of the day and a long period of time in worry and sadness took hold.

Spike and the other three little ones started to head upstairs to Apple Bloom's room for some sleep.

A knock was heard at the door. Each of them hoped it was Rainbow and Derpy.

Even Pinkie seemed to perk up a bit.

Applejack went to get the door. It was Derpy. She was there alone.

Twilight and AJ panicked.

Twilight started. "Where is Rainbow Dash!?"

AJ followed up with, "Don't tell us she done got herself killed as well!"

Pinkie, Rarity, and everyone else there sat looking with anticipation, hoping this was not the case.

Derpy gave out a big breath while everyone else was still holding theirs. "She is fine. Well, sort of."

Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. AJ gestured to Derpy to enter. "Well come on in and tell us what happened then."

AJ and Twilight gave Derpy her space as she came in.

She laid out the events as she seen them. "And after Rainbow Dash got patched up with some stitches and healing salve to help, she was told to rest up there for the night so she could get a full recovery. So I decided to come here and let all of you know that she will be fine."

Twilight put a hoof on Derpy's shoulder. "You did good Derpy. I knew I was right about you."

She gave another sigh but in the forethought of why she got Derpy in the first place. "So the elements did not work. That means I still need to look for who can help make them work.

"But not right now. I am still very glad I went to get you just the same. You are as good of a friend as I thought you would be. I really wish it was you that was the key to reactivating the elements.

"We can't worry about that now though. Why don't you join us? We were just settling down to sleep."

Twilight and the rest worried about the news that a pony was taken right out of Ponyville. Any feeling of safety while in town was now lost.

Each here felt something would need to be done right away. But sleep would have to come first.

Twilight decided to go looking for it in the morning. It was safer to go looking at first light. Even if it meant looking for it in the Everfree where it disappeared off into.

Twilight suggested that they all try to get a good rest, they were going to be needing it in the morning.

Rarity pulled over the muffin bag and dug into it, then looked to Derpy. "But first, Derpy, would you like a muffin? I think you deserve it."

Rarity offered one to her with a grin.

Derpy's mouth dropped a little. "Would I!?"

She quickly went over to Rarity to take the offered muffin Twilight got for everyone earlier.

Applejack gave a chuckle. "I could see somepony going gaga over a well made freshly baked apple pie, but never have I seen somepony get so excited over a muffin."

Derpy blissfully munched away just trying to enjoy the moment.

~~~~~~

As Trooper and the others has entered his new home to be for the time being, Dazzle went over to her mother and whispered to her. "Mom, I got to ask you something."

Flower stepped to the side as Dazzle followed. "OK, What is it?"

Dazzle looked around a bit then looked straight at Trooper. She turned to Flower again and asked, "Mom I don't want Trooper to sleep alone tonight. Can he sleep with Plunk and me in my room? Plunk can share my bed while Trooper takes the one made for Plunk on the other side. Would that be okay?"

It did not take long for Flower to answer, "Yes, that will be okay Sweetie. The way things are at the moment, I think it will be a very good idea. You are right, he shouldn't be alone tonight."

Dazzle gave her mom a smile then a small kiss. "Thank you Mom. I will go tell him. I am not sure if any of us can get any sleep after what happened, but he looks tired. I think we will head in now."

Flower smiled down at her. "That will be fine. Goodnight."

"Goodnight Mom."

Dazzle rejoined Trooper and Plunk. "Trooper you are coming with us."

Trooper looked confused. "Us?"

Dazzle gave a nod. "Yes, you are not going to sleep alone tonight. You will be joining Plunk and me in my room. You can use her bed while Plunk shares my bed."

Trooper felt too worn out to reason any argument and decided just to go along.

The three of them settled down. Plunk lay down next to Dazzle for a time before speaking to Dazzle in a whisper, "Dazzle. This isn't right."

Dazzle turned to Plunk and asked, "What do you mean?"

Plunk continued. "This is. I should be the one sleeping over there and him here with you."

Dazzle thought about this for a moment. "No."

Plunk asked, "What do you mean no?"

Dazzle continued. "I got a better idea. You and I scoot over and have him stay right here between us."

Plunk gave an, "Oh... Will that be alright?"

Dazzle gave a nod and a smile, "Yes... It will be better this way."

Plunk gave a nod of her own and scooted down to the end of the bed as Dazzle moved further to the top.

Dazzle called over to Trooper. "Trooper."

After he looked her way Dazzle pointed to the spot on her right with her right hoof. Trooper was unsure about this. Though he decided to go along with this, as well.

He pulled himself up, turned around, and placed himself down in the middle of the other two.

Dazzle and Plunk scooted in closer to him and leaned against him some on either side. He just laid his head down and relaxed.

His mind full of the past few hours started to drift as his wrecked mind, and head took its toll on him.

He had to admit he felt, good with the other two at his sides as they were. He felt their warmth and presence. It helped him not to feel alone as well.

He new Dazzle would be with him, but for the first time he was truly grateful to have Plunk at his side also.

He felt a little differently about her now. He did not wish to think too hard about it right now though. He just wanted to enjoy her and Dazzle's company and try to get some rest.

He was hurting both physically from the battering he took that knocked him out and left him bruised and bleeding while also exhausted emotionally do to feeling the loss of his mother to some monster.

Both Plunk and Dazzle could feel him relax. Plunk felt happy to be with him yet sad for his situation. She for the moment wished to be what he had most need of.

Here was someone that has lost someone most precious to him. She felt the need to stay there at his side and be a comfort to him.

She went over her past question she had for herself on him. Did she love him? She thought of this more.

I did wrong to him, yes. I embarrassed him in front of Dazzle and Flower, and yet he is willing to lay down at my side, without question. I don't think that past moment of what I did is even in his mind right now. Though I will still talk to him about it later. Now is just not the time.

She felt sorry for him. She regrets her past actions with him even more. She even regret her past thoughts on him also.

I tried to use him. He had no idea what I was thinking. I didn't even know what I was thinking. But do I love him?

She looked over at him some. She felt him getting calmer.

She lifted her left wing up and over his back as she leaned in closer again to him, hoping that this would be okay.

He did not flinch or respond to this other than seeming to get settled down a little more. She was glad of this.

She could feel his warmth. She did have feelings for him, but it was different now.

The past desire she had was mostly gone, replaced by concern for him and a wish to protect him. A wish to make him happy and for him to be as calm as he seems now. She realized she did love him, but it was not the same as before. It felt stronger than before, and it had next to nothing to do with an attraction to him or a desire for his affections. It was purely love for him as she felt for Dazzle.

Plunk thought more and got worried.

I can't think like this... He is just my friend, and he is hurting too much to make a fuss over me being here like this now. What I feel, It's not the same anymore though. But if he still does not feel the same way about me, I will just have to let it go, and enjoy that I have him with me like this now. I can't question and worry about any of it right now. What I have to think of is what he needs. For the moment that is some comfort for him, not for me. That is what is most important right now.

She felt herself get more relaxed as she felt him continued to do so too. She felt good that she can be here for him in this way, and wished that this is how it will always be. To be at his side.

Dazzle could feel Plunk's state of mind relax too. She could feel Plunk's wing partly touching her back as well. Dazzle hoped the three of them would truly be okay together. She felt they would.

She now thought about Trooper more. She thought about Patty. She thought of her gift.

A gift Twilight and Plunk called it. Perhaps it is. Plunk is right. I did use it to save her. And Twilight told me it helps me to see a problem others can't see. I have been crying over having it for so long. If I didn't and used it instead, none of us might have lost Patty. I might have been able to know what was going to happen before it did like I did with Plunk, And Trooper and I would still have his mom.

Dazzle felt like crying, then quickly stopped herself. She felt she had done enough crying, and it would not do anyone any good. And if she did now, it would only upset Trooper also. She did not want to do that too him.

She thought more about what she didn't do, and what she possibly could do for him. She can't bring back Patty for him, but she could help find what took her. She has the gift, and she has a link to that thing.

She felt the need to try and expand that link to see if she really can find it. When she did she instantly regretted it.

Dazzle caught an image from the creature's perspective as he was for the moment enjoying a feasting on a dead pony.

Dazzle could see and feel him feeding on the remains of Patty. Any resolve she had to remain calm was completely shattered. She quickly flinched from a backlash on trying to close the connection and failed.

She jumped back standing on her bed and had her back to the wall. She was unable to keep herself from crying anymore.

Her mind filled with the thoughts; It's eating her! That filthy thing is eating Patty at this very moment!

She tried hard not to speak of what she was seeing. What she could see was Patty in the clutches of the beast. Her lower half from the waist down was all bone mostly picked clean of her flesh. Leg and thigh bones dangled off the pelvis held by the exposed portion of her spine. The ground was a mess of red and littered with uneaten parts such as the skin, tail, hooves, as well as other unsorted indescribables.

The creature lifted the upper body as he bit into an upper shoulder and ripped back hard. This torn off the upper right leg as it dangled out of his mouth.

He then grabbed the leg with a claw and stripped meat off with his teeth. He tossed the rest of the leg aside to finish it later.

Now he was after the ribs. Using a claw he split the skin and stripped that off exposing the meaty flesh underneath. He scraped at the ribs with his teeth and savored the tender meat he peeled off. It was cold but still tender and juicy.

Dazzle could feel this feeding and the taste of blood and meat as if she was the one eating Patty.

The pungent smells was more then enough to make her feel nauseous. It sickened her to know what it was like to eat another pony like some savage cannibal.

Dazzle squirmed with every sickening tasting she could not stand. She could not prevent herself from experiencing this. She could even feel the beast's pleasure in the taste of the meat while it filled her with revulsion.

She held back as hard as she could from screaming. She tossed her head and body side to side in a slow but sporadic writhing as if trying to escape from the moment. Though she could not.

She gave some hum like murmuring do to her discontent and struggle to keep control of herself. Her senses were held there forcing her to experience all of it.

The worse thing about this is, she loved Patty dearly. Patty has always been understanding and kind to her. To feel herself eating Patty was not the way Dazzle wished to last remember her, or how she wished to have last seen her.

To Dazzle, this was beyond horrible. It was far worse than when she last saw Fluttershy's remains.

Dazzle's breathing got heavier and quicker to the point of hyperventilating.

She felt the creature tear into under Patty's ribs with his muzzle and rip out Patty's heart and lungs.

Dazzle felt the beast's delight in eating the heart separate. He chewed on it as the heart burst and gushed blood into his mouth, then he swallowed it in pieces, consuming it like the heart was a delicacy to him.

Dazzle fell back down onto all fours as she struggled with her emotions while she shivered and cried harder. This was an intense moment for her. Having felt herself devourer Patty's heart, she fully lost it and collapsed on the bed while shaking and sobbing.

Trooper and Plunk quickly turned their attention to Dazzle, the moment she first stood up. Trooper saw the same look planted on Dazzles face the moment Dazzle called Plunk to stop at the park. That same look of terror as though she just saw someone die right before her. Only now, she looked much worse, as though she was struggling against what she could see and was loosing.

He was not sure what to do about this, or what to do for her.

Plunk saw it too. She told Trooper, "Help her! This is no nightmare! We have not been asleep long enough for her to have been dreaming, and I never saw her like this while waking from a nightmare. This is way different!"

Trooper got up and grabbed a hold of Dazzle after she came down and was curled up sobbing to herself. He called to her. "Dazzle what is it! Say something!"

As Trooper touched her the link faded, and Dazzle could not see it anymore. Her mind was pulled back into the room.

Dazzle turned to Trooper with wide tearful eyes. She tried to look past him. She did not want to see his face nor look into his eyes. Trooper could see her still struggling with her thoughts.

Dazzle could not ignore him for long do to his persistence to get her to focus on him.

For a moment, she did look at him. Her lips quivered then she closed her eyes and cried some more. Trooper tried harder to get her to focus on him again. "Dazzle. Speak to me, please. What happened!"

Dazzle looked at him again and deep into his eyes. She felt shame at what she saw and was afraid to say anything.

After, she shook her head very slowly. She did not have the heart to tell him what she just witnessed.

She did tell him, "You don't want to know. Trust me. It is better if you don't."

Dazzle had no desire to share with anyone what she saw and felt, especially not with Trooper. She put a hoof on Trooper's shoulder and said, "I will be fine, just give me a moment,"

She said while practically out of breath. "I just did something very foolish. That is all. But I will be fine. Let's just go back to bed, and forget about this." Dazzle worked to bury what happened to her deep into her mind. She never wanted to ever think of Patty like that again.

Trooper had asked, "Are you sure you are OK? That didn't look normal. You saw something bad. Real bad, didn't you? You can't hide that. You don't look fine, not one bit."

Dazzle nodded. "I did see something, and it was real bad. But I am fine now. Really. I just need some rest. We could all use some rest."

Dazzle laid back down and patted the bed beckoning for him to do the same. She did her best to smile at him to reassure him that she was okay, though she was not and he could see that.

Her heart was pounding hard, and she was having a hard time getting calm again. She was still shaking some and Trooper could see it. As he held her he could feel her heart ponding and her shaking.

Dazzle knew this experience she just gone through, would haunt her for the rest of her life. And it was plain to both Trooper and Plunk that whatever happened to her was quite disturbing. Disturbing enough that she obviously did not wish to share it.

The three lay back down as they were before. But Trooper could feel Dazzle's fast beating heart pounding and her body shaking still, even without hin holding her anymore.

Trooper thought on what Dazzle told him. I did something very foolish, and you don't want to know, as he remembered.

He knew of Dazzles power of foresight. He wondered as to what is was she was doing or saw. He asked himself, what was it that would keep her from telling me? Then a thought hit him, Mom. Did she see Mom?

It was not something he would wish to know of if it was what he now thought she might have seen. If it was, he could fully understand her reaction and response to him asking about it. He did not wish to think about it either.

So he let it go as she asked him to. He wanted her to have a chance to calm down as she was trying to do.

He knew what ever Dazzle went through was something very upsetting and was not going to recover from it easily. So he was going to give her what she needed to try, and that meant letting it go, and not asking her anymore about it. If she wished to tell him, she would.

Trooper looked over at her and seen she was still crying. She did not make a sound and kept her eyes shut. Tears were still falling down her face, and she shivered at times.

As bad as Trooper felt over losing his mother, he felt just as bad over what he could see of Dazzle and did not fully know what she was suffering through. He scooted closer to her and tried to relax hoping that in time she could as well. In time, she seemed to.

Plunk leaned in close to Trooper on his other side once more. Placing her left wing over him again hoping that this would still be okay. He did not seem to mind just as before, so she kept it there and rested against him that way.

In time, exhaustion took the three, and they finally slept. As they did Flower cracked open the door to sneak a peek in. In the moonlight, she could see the three all snug together on Dazzle's bed while looking deep asleep.

She gave a moment for herself to think of how precious the three of them looked together. She closed the door carefully so as not to disturb them.

Flower and Lance had stepped out for a bit to look at the stars and remember Patty together in silence.

Neither Flower nor Lance had any idea of what just happened to Dazzle. They did not hear a thing from inside. So when Flower went in to check on them, she thought everything was fine.

Flower thought of a time earlier in the day she was standing in the hall as she is now. She had been eavesdropping on Plunk and Dazzle while the two talked together.

She knew of what the two discussed with one another. After, when she felt they were done talking she scampered away quickly into the kitchen to look as if she had been busy in there. Just to hide that she had been listening in on them.

From what she saw in there tonight she reasoned that must have been the result of Dazzle and Plunk's little talk.

She knew her little Dazzle had an odd way of thinking sometimes. But it did make sense. At least to her it did. Flower decided to leave this situation alone and see how and if it would all work out.

As with Patty, Flower envisioned the day, Trooper would one day marry Dazzle. So, what does this mean if Plunk is now in the picture she wondered? She gave herself a momentary little snicker. She had her long past memories she thought of.

If only those three knew of the times I had with Patty and Kindle back in the day, even when Lance was not around. She smiled to herself at this. Then her mood got grim.

Patty... I am truly going to miss you... And there is going to be so much in your son's life I wish you were here to see and be a part of.

I will see to it that he does have a good life with loved ones to watch over him.

She finished with tears in her eyes. We will all make sure both Kindle and Trooper will still have a happy life with us somehow. Goodbye my True True Friend.

She left with a heavy heart for her room where she asked Lance to wait for her. She cried to herself the whole way there to him. And continued to do so as she lay next to him.

~~~~~~

In the morning, Twilight and the others were woken up by Applejack. Applejack had gotten up earlier as she always did and made a quick morning breakfast. Enough for the whole gang.

Twilight reasoned that it best not to let it go to waste, rather than heading out immediately like she wanted to. And she thought it was a good idea to eat now while not knowing when they will have another chance in the day.

After each had their fill, they headed out.

Twilight told them that she was going to check out the train station and see if the guards have arrived yet. She was surprised not to find even one walking around town, or looking for her at her library.

She would meet up with the gang again in the Hospital.

To her frustration, the guards had not shown up. The conductor told her that the train has been late yesterday sense the afternoon. It left for Canterlot and had yet to return.

Twilight was quite irate about this but did not know what to do about it. She reasoned the train would get here when it can. She felt the need the let the Mayor know about this if the Mayor did not know of it already.

~~~~~~

Back at Dazzle's home she woke up screaming again. Both Trooper and Plunk jumped to their hooves.

Trooper turned and knelt back down to Dazzle. Plunk hopped down and moved in front of her on the other side near the top of the bed.

Trooper held onto Dazzle and called to her like before. "Dazzle!"

Dazzle's eyes were already open and turned to Trooper.

Dazzle slowly calmed down and took a deep breath. Trooper and Plunk stayed by her as she came too.

Flower and Lance rushed in. Both breathed a sigh of relief to see all three of the youngsters were okay, and nothing else was in the room but them.

Flower went to Dazzle and placed a hoof on her cheek. "Another bad dream hunny?"

Dazzle nodded. "Yes, it was much the same as before. Though it happened in the forest rather than in a cave. I will be okay. I think I am getting used to this, not that I like it any or am ever too."

Dazzle did not wish to say, but what happened to her last night was far worse than any of her past nightmares, and felt more real. Because it was that real. After that, her last dream did not feel as disturbing and quickly went away as nothing more than a bad dream, rather than a lasting night terror.

After a very short and simple breakfast, Trooper and the rest went heading out to see his father.

On the way out Lance separated to see the Mayor first. He wished to know who was in charge of doing something about the problem at hoof. Something Flower neglected to tell him. He had no reason to think she knew and did not bother to ask her.

Rainbow Dash had proved to him last night that taking this thing on was not going to be an easy task.

Something would have to be done soon he thought. He intended to be a part of the effort.

The central office was open. Lance walked in and greeted the Mayor. "I see you have a rather large critter problem. I take it someone has been put in charge of dealing with it.

The Mayor glanced at him while going over some papers. "Yes, I have been informed Twilight Sparkle is in charge of the matter.

Lance frowned. "Your joking, right? You have the new young librarian looking into this?"

The Mayor was not amused by his tone or question. "No. The Princes, Celestia has assigned her protégé to handle this. Not I.

"Twilight Sparkle is no mere librarian either. You should know this much about her by now. Calling her that is like calling Celestia a mere delegator.

"I have seen what Twilight can do personally. Since she has been here, she has helped and improved this town. She saved this town from a few disasters. She had even organized an orderly Winter Wrap Up. She is now in charge of that also.

"She just so happens to like reading. Well, a lot. So, she lives as a librarian only to occupy her time while here until needed for something more important. Something that requires her attention.

"I was informed by the Princess to give to Twilight the library upon her first arrival as a place to stay. Twilight was informed of this as well before she came. But she is no librarian, even thou she plays the role of one for our little town while here.

"I feel in time, she may even run this town. Or that the Princess has much bigger plans for her. Such as sending her to far off lands as an ambassador or something else important like that.

"As a pupil and assistant to the Princess, she deserves your respect. Do I make myself clear?"

Lance cleared his throat. "Aaa, Yes. Cristal clear. Now that I think about it, I have indeed heard some of the stories surrounding her. Some of it from my wife and daughter. Do to what you said I am no longer surprised at what I was told she can do."

The Mayor continued to look over her papers. "Good. Now if you don't mind I have things to catch up on."

Lance was getting annoyed at being dismissed like this. "Look, I have shown up to help out okay? So I didn't know Miss Sparkle all too well. Give me a break. I have been out of town for some time. So, other then the library where else might I find her?"

The Mayor looked back up to him, leaned to one side and gave a sigh. "I am sorry Lance, I am just under a lot of stress.

"Do to this threat on our town, we have had one dead young mare just out of town, one other taken directly from our town and dead as well. And at least three other ponies hurt.

"One of those hurt is Rainbow Dash, are resident head of the weather team, and trainee for the Wonderbolts. If that thing was able to hurt her, this is not good for any of us.

"Another hurt is one of are important resident Master Blacksmiths, Kindled Flame. That is not good for our little town either.

"On top of all this I had to close the new park we just opened. And the guards I have been informed of that are supposed to be here yesterday, has yet to show.

Lance stated, "I know much of this already. Most of who you described are family. Patty was the one taken. She is, was, a very close friend and seen as family to mine, and I intend to avenge her."

The Mayor gave a nod. "OK. So as for where you can find Twilight, You can try at the Hospital.

"Twilight came here this morning to tell me she is going to see Rainbow Dash, a friend of hers that was administered there last night.

"Next Twilight will be off to look for this killer monster rabbit today. You might find Miss Sparkle visiting Miss Dash at this time if you hurry. She left here not long ago."

Lance remembered Dash. "Oh, yes. I saw Rainbow Dash come in last night. So, Twilight is friends with Rainbow Dash? I guess Twilight does get around in this town.

"Thank you. I will leave now."

Lance Gave a nod to the Mayor then left for the Hospital hoping to find Twilight there.

Lance remembered where Rainbow Dash's room was from seeing her go in last night. He headed for it after checking in and announced that he wished to see her.

He was pleased to be informed that Twilight and a few others were already here to see Miss Dash. He was less pleased when he was told to wait.

He complained at the desk about this. "I can't I am supposed to see both of them and now."

He was hoping this statement of emergency would let him pass. To his relief, he was given the OK.

Dazzle caught a glimpse of her father pass by Kindle's room through the window and followed to see what he was up to. She saw him walk into Rainbow's room. She stood at the door and looked in to find out what was going on.

Dash perked up as she saw him come in. "Hay! Lance. Checking in to see me as well? Good thing you did. I'm going to be out soon," Rainbow said with a grin.

Twilight interjected. "No, you are not. I was told those scrapes were deep, and you may need the rest of the day to heal up properly. Even with what they got here they can't work miracles. You need to get better before you do anything else.

"Now I am not going to scold you for rushing out last night, as foolish as that was. I can't blame you for being that upset. However, we could have done this together if you stayed a little longer.

"For now I want you to be at your best. For that, you need rest."

Rainbow folded her forelegs and gave a pout. "I am not that bad off. And I got plenty of rest last night. I want to be there when the rest of you go after that thing. You are going after it?"

Twilight gave a sigh. "Yes. We are."

Lance interrupted. "That is what I am here for. I came to help you get that thing. It killed family, and I can help. Fighting such things is what I was trained to do. So I wish be going with you to find it and kill it."

Twilight nodded to him. "That is good. We can always use the assistance Lance."

She frowned. "I was told by Celestia not to kill it however. Still, after all it has done I can't just let that go. I want it dead as much as the rest of you.

"We need to be on the same page with our intentions. We can't be second guessing each other. So I think it best we work together to bring it down. It is the safest way to go about it. If we try to mess with it in an attempt to capture it. It would have a better chance of getting away or hurting one of us.

"Celestia put me in charge of seeing to the protection of those in Ponyville from it. It's intentions to hunt us, even here within our homes puts me in a spot as what to do. We have to do something about it as soon as possible. And that would mean killing it.

"I would like to wait till Celestia's guards show up and for Rainbow Dash to get better. But we might not have the time. It is morning, and it might be out hunting for more of us now. So we have to go look for it now.

"It is good that you are coming with us, seeing that Rainbow Dash is going to wait here while we do that."

Twilight gave a glance back to Rainbow with a frown. Rainbow gave a grumble.

Twilight posed for a moment. "I don't like the idea of us splitting up to go looking for it. It is the best way to cover more ground and lessen the chance of it going around us as we search. But it would make each of us more vulnerable to an attack by it if it went for any of us during the search.

"I would hate to see it do to another one of us as what it did to Rainbow Dash, or worse what it did to Fluttershy and Patty.

"If only I had some idea of where it might be."

At this, Dazzle came running in. "Twilight I think I can help. I might be able to feel for where we might find it if I try real hard.

"I don't want to. I have been trying my best to block it out. I don't like feeling it in my head.

"But I am far more afraid of what it will do if I don't help though.

"I feel if I didn't try to block it out as I have been doing, we might not have lost Patty or even possibly Fluttershy. I feel that is partly my fault. I might have been able to see it happen before any of it did. That is, if I was not feeling sorry for myself that I could feel it at all, and doing nothing about it but cry.

"I want to go with you to look for it. I might be able to help lead you to it. I can't be hiding from what I can do anymore. I need to do this! I have to help!"

Lance lashed out. "No! I am not having you out there! You are going to stay with your mother and be safe."

Dazzle pleaded with her father. "Daddy, please! None of us is safe while that thing is running around out there."

Tears formed in her eye. "Have you forgotten that it took Patty right out of her home. I could never forget it, nor forgive that thing for taking her from us or what it did to her."

She trembled some at that thought and her memories of what happened last night. "The same could happen to me as well. I am not safe here! None of us is. If you want me to be safe, you will take me with you and the others where I would have more protection from all of you around me.

"I would be safer with you, Twilight, and the others then sitting at home waiting for it to get me with no help around. Mom, Trooper, and Plunk would be there with me, but you know they can't handle that thing.

"Besides I feel I am meant to do this or be near it again, and that scares me. It is best I am with you, if and when that happens."

That last bit about knowing that she would be near it again she lied about. She knew it was a possibility, and still could happen, but she didn't know for sure.

What she did know is that none of the others there could tell if what she said was true or not. Except for Pinkie, who Dazzle gave a quick glance over to when she thought about that.

Pinkie looked back at Dazzle while looking confused. Dazzle hoped Pinkie was just playing at being ignorant if she did know of Dazzle's little lie.

Dazzle did not like lying to her father and felt guilty about it after glancing at Pinkie.

She also felt it was important enough to make her father see it was that important she did go with them, even if it meant lying to him to convince him of it. "And I insist on helping. It killed Patty! We both lost family to that thing, and I don't want to lose anyone else.

"I owe this to her, and Fluttershy, as well as everyone hurt by losing them.

"This thing has been giving me nightmares as well, and I want all of this to stop. I must go. I might have a connection to it for a reason. And if there is a reason for it, this might be that reason. So I am going."

Lance shook his head. "Your mother is right. Not only has your magic gotten stronger but you have gotten more stubborn as well. And at times you do sound more like an adult then a little filly.

"Well, I can't see anything against your argument... Okay, you can come with us. But your mother is coming too. She will be at your side. And when I tell you to run you leave with her. OK?"

Dazzle moved up to her father and hugged him. "Thank you Daddy."

Lance nuzzled her. "I swear, you change and grow up so much each time I come back. I feel one of these days I am going to come home to find you have already married and me missing it. I should probably cut back on my trips so that I can spend more time with you.

"And I think the family could use my help around here do to some of the changes and things that happened here. I love you so much my little sunshine. We will get this thing and end this nightmare for all of us."

Rainbow Dash sprang out of bed. "Oh, ya! Now that is what I am talking about. Just what I wanted to hear. Let's get this thing together!"

Twilight scolded her. "Get yourself back to bed! Lance is coming with us, and I don't want to see you get hurt again while pushing yourself in your condition."

Rainbow Dash gave a stretch and cracked her back. "Nope. Not this time. I am telling you Twilight I am good to go. I will have them put some fresh bandages on me, and I am out of here.

"I am coming with you, and we don't have time to wait around or argue about it. We have a way to find it, and I feel like getting this done and over with now.

"Besides how can I be with you if you insist I stay while you go now to look for it?

"Look, you did not have to see the look on Troopers face when I had to tell him I saw his mother was dead. It killed me inside having to do that. I have got to do this. For Trooper, for Fluttershy, for myself, and for everyone. I am going Twilight. I am not sitting this one out."

Twilight gave out. "Fine... Get yourself looked at and rebandaged. We will be waiting for you outside."

Rainbow gave a hoof pump and Twilight a big smile. "Oh, yeah! You got it. I will be out before you know."

The group headed out as Twilight got a hold of Nurse Sweetheart and told her Rainbow Dash is looking to check out.

The nurse who saw to Rainbow Dash earlier thought for a moment knowing that was not the best of ideas. But they could not make her stay if she wished to leave.

It was not like Dash was in critical condition.

Nurse Sweetheart spoke to Twilight. "She only had a bad scrape, as deep as it was that should hold for now, so long as Rainbow Dash took it easy for a couple more days."

Nurse Sweetheart headed for Rainbow's room to give one final inspection of her scrape and have it rebandaged for travel before letting her go.

As the rest went outside Lance went to talk to Flower. He entered Kindle's room with Dazzle. Kindle was awake.

Kindle was laying his head to his left side looking at Trooper as the other two walked in. He turned his attention to them. "So come to see me after all?" he finished with a grin that quickly faded. "What have you been up to?"

Lance dropped his head slightly. "I am headed out and I am taking Dazzle and Flower with me. The Three of us are teaming up with Twilight, who is leading a group set on finding that creature that took Patty.

"We intend to find and kill it. Dazzle has a gift we all know of that could help us find it, she feels she can do this, so she is coming along."

Lance quickly looked to Flower. "Flower you will be coming along to stay at her side."

Flower looked in horror. "Not our little girl! She can't go!"

Lance holding a frown looked at her. "I don't like this any more than you do. But I already talked to her about it.

"She, as you have told me can be very persuasive. Let's not bring it up again. She is coming, and I need you with her. Okay, hunny?"

Flower gave herself a moment as she grimaced. "I guess if you feel that is best. I will come with you. But what about Trooper and Plunk? Are we to leave them here? I think they should stay here with Kindle."

Lance looked over at them then to Kindle. "Well old friend. You feel up to looking after them for a bit?"

Kindle rolled his head facing up. "I am stuck here for the moment. Not much more I can do. They can stay here and keep me company for the time being. Good luck out there."

Lance gave a sly grin. "When have I ever left anything up to luck. I intend to make sure this outing turns out successful. Even if I have to kill it myself.

"We have Twilight with us who I know is quite the spitfire when she has to be and has what it takes to back up her convictions. She even has a group of her own she trusts.

"One of them happens to be Rainbow Dash. Miss Dash and Miss Sparkle seems to be eager to get this started. And that is after both of them fought with it once already. Neither one is backing down for a chance to have another go at it. I can do no less. I will grab my armor and lance, and then we all head out."

Lance turned to leave. Flower and Dazzle followed.

After getting outside Lance saw Trooper and Plunk running out after them. Trooper yelled out, "We are coming too. Where Dazzle goes we go."

The two stopped in front of Lance and Dazzle.

Lance spoke firmly. "I believe I can speak for your father when I say No! You are not ready, so you are not coming."

Trooper held his head low, but did not move form that spot.

Lance was less than happy about this. "What were you able to do when it took your mother?"

Trooper looked up with tears in his eyes.

Lance knew he was now getting to him. "It hurts doesn't it? How do you think your father feels? Do you want me to have to come home and tell him his little colt is gone too?

"If, I was unable to protect you? It would kill him inside, far more than he is hurting now. He may not even want to continue living himself if he lost you both.

"Would you want to do that to him? That may be the price to pay if you insist on coming."

Trooper hung his head down lower in defeat. "I- I understand. I will stay."

Lance's voice was still solid and stern. "Good. Go back to your father. He needs you now and to know you are safe, more than ever."

"Yes, Sir." Trooper turned to go back in. After a few steps, he glanced over to Dazzle.

Moving swiftly he went to her and gave her a hug. "Be safe Dazzle. I want to see you come back from this."

Dazzle squeezed him tighter. "I will, as soon as I can. I want all of us to come back safe." Trooper lets go to leave for the final time.

Lance glanced over to Plunk. "That goes for you too. I am not your father so I can't say to you what you should do. I can think better and protect Dazzle and Flower better if I don't have to worry about you as well. So Go!"

Plunk followed suit behind Trooper, but not before giving a hug to Dazzle also. "I- I Wish I could go with you, but your father is right. Find that thing then come back to us. I will wait here with Trooper.

"Him and I have lots to talk about I think. You know what about."

Dazzle nodded.

"I feel I am ready to talk to him about it. Would you rather I wait till you come back?"

Dazzle shook her head. "I would like to be, but I think the two of you can talk more freely without me. And I trust you.

"It will also give Trooper something to keep his mind on while I am away. He is going to need as much support as he can get right now. I think the talk might help.

"His father will be there as well if you wish him to be around to know what he thinks. I can tell you this, Trooper and Kindle are a lot alike. And I think it would do Kindle some good to know Trooper has another very close friend.

"Kindle could use some good news as well right about now. I think it would do him some good as well to be a part of what you and Trooper have to say. If you don't mind."

Plunk sagged a little. "I would rather talk to Trooper alone. But I guess it would not hurt to let Kindle know about what is going on. That is if Trooper is up to it.

"He may wish to talk to me alone as I do. I think we will anyways."

Dazzle smiled a little. "If the two of you wish to talk alone, that will be fine. I will not be around to say otherwise. Speaking of which, I got to go."

Plunk finally went back in after Trooper.

Twilight said without much enthusiasm. "I guess we are ready to go then, so let's go."

Everyone turned to the direction of Fluttershy's Cottage.

Part way Lance told Twilight, "I need to take a short detour. I would like to get my armor and lance."

Twilight nodded in agreement. "Go get your things and we will wait right here for you." Lance then departed.

Twilight addressed Derpy. "Derpy are you grabbing Dinky and heading home?"

Derpy looked to Twilight questioningly. "Do you want me too?"

Twilight thought for a bit. "Well no. Not if you intended to stay with us. I did get you to help us. Mostly to see if you would be the one to help reactivate the Elements. But I see you have already been helpful to us in other ways. I don't intend to send you away now."

Derpy gave a smile. She was happy that she could be seen as helpful and wanted around still. "Thank you, Twilight. I think I will stay with the rest of you. Like I said before, I want to do what I can to protect Dinky. I feel I can do that better If I am helping all of you stop that thing right now.

"I know I can't do it on my own if I run into it myself. I feel better if I am with you if I do have to face it again. And I want to be a help you as well."

Twilight nodded then smiled also. "Okay, together then."

Lance came back shortly with his gear. Armor, a lance, and a pack with a few of his travel items.

Twilight asked Dazzle, "So, which direction do we take?"

Dazzle as Twilight expected pointed in the direction they were already heading. "That way I think. I feel we must go that way."

The walk was slow going. Everyone was now on edge. They came to the clearing of what was once Fluttershy's home.

Twilight moved to the burial site. The rest gathered around.

Tears started to well up in Twilight's eyes, as well as the others. Twilight did not know what to say. She stood there trying to give herself the will to leave but found she couldn't. She dropped to the ground pawing at it.

She gave herself a moment then decided to speak. "Oh, Fluttershy. I am so sorry."

She broke down in front of everyone. The other girls huddled around her. With tears flowing, she tried to speak again. "I wish I could fix this. I wish I had been there for you. I wish I had done something more about all of this sooner. And I wish I could say it was all my fault and take the blame and guilt, but that won't help things.

"I can't change the past. I must set this right somehow. I know you would want all of us to carry on. But it will be very hard to do so without you. You meant so much to me. To the rest of us. Far more than you would ever know.

"We will all miss you deeply. Goodbye, my friend."

Twilight tried to stand. She felt she never wanted to leave that spot. Shaking and sniffling. The other girls just as grieve stricken, wanted to say there piece.

Rarity was the first. "I know you liked pretty things, and had a taste for fashion just as I. You have even collected some of the dresses I made for the others. I felt it funny you liked them so much. Though you never showed yourself off in any of them. Only on special occasions would you wear the one I made for you.

"I admit I had been jealous of you. I felt I could never match your natural grace and self-reserve. I wish you had appreciated not just how pretty but how all out beautiful you were, inside and out. Then again, I think you did.

"Our time spent together at the spa was a joy. I knew you did not go to just make yourself look good. For you, like me, it was a time to relax with a friend and share some small talk as well.

"If you only knew how much I appreciated you for that. Your beauty went far beyond your looks. You had a beautiful spirit, few could ever match. You touched my heart far more than my envy, and I will always be grateful to have been your friend.

"I will miss you so much. Goodbye, my beautiful friend."

Applejack started to speak. "I know we were never the closest of friends. I always appreciated your honesty. You were always one to count on in a pinch. Who else could I turn to whenever I had critter problems.

"You where a right smart gal. Ya always seemed to know what to do with them. And if ya didn't, you would figure it out, better than I could.

"I did argue with you at times about your methods. But you was thinking about how to settle things and make it good for everyone, not just me and my farm.

"To tell the truth, I am going to miss seeing how kind you where to everything and everyone. You was like a little ray of sunshine on a cloudy day. Everything seemed like all was going to be so much brighter when ever you came to help out.

"I wish I wasn't so dang busy to have spent more time with ya. That is one thing I am going to miss as well. The time we spent together and the time we could have had. Goodbye, my light in the dark. I will miss you."

Pinkie pie leaned in and spoke with a squeak. "Flutters." She struggled to say more but began to shudder and sob.

The rest where feeling her pain of loss and gave her time. After a moment and choking back some of her tears she tried again.

She spoke at a near whisper. "You... You were always so shy. You where not one to stand out in a crowd. Yet you knew how to make others happy and you loved to do so like me but in your own ways.

"I am so going to miss your smile most of all. It was soft but full of life and joy. I could see just how happy you were when you were happy.

"I knew you were sometimes sad to. I loved having a chance to make you smile when you were feeling down. I know I was not always good at it. I think I did joke around a little too much when all you needed was some space.

"I just wanted to see that smile of yours. And now I never will again."

Pinkie buried her head into Twilight's side. Crying out with all she had. "Why? Why did this have to happen?" The others cried with her. Time seemed to pass. Pinkie pulled herself up again. "Goodby, my friend. I will miss your sweet smile the most." She broke down crying again.

Twilight held her close with one hoof to try to comfort Pinkie though her and everyone else there felt they needed it just as much.

Rainbow Dash spoke out loud, but with a shaky and an uneasy voice. "Fluttershy. You know I am not good with this sort of thing. So I am just going to go right out and say it.

"You were one of the most bravest ponies I have met. Sure you did not like to show it. But deep down you proved yourself without a doubt countless times when it mattered. It was hard for you. It's not how you wanted to be, but you were.

"You loved the peace and quiet. You were at home with nature. Yet you were willing to lend a hoof to those that needed it most. I never saw a pony so at odds with one's self.

"You were one of the most kindest, and most bravest ponies around. Yet you were afraid of a lot of things, mostly what others might think of you. I know, I get the same way myself sometimes. Okay, a lot more than I let on.

"I know I spent much time sticking up for you, when you would not do so for yourself."

Tears fell without any restraint now. Rainbow Dash's voice went more to sputtering gasps as she found it hard to speak.

"I looked up to you. I seen in you what even you did not see in yourself. I so much wanted you to know it takes much more courage to stare what scares you in the face, and take control of your fears as you have. Mostly when you really needed to, more than some ever could.

"It also would not be you to let such a thing go to your head as I do. You were one of the greatest, and you always stayed modest and true to yourself. Not a boastful and arrogant show pony as I have been.

"You were fun to hang with. You got for me the coolest pet. We had some fun times. Didn't we?

"That is what I am going to miss the most."

She stopped for a moment, having a hard time with her own words while thinking about that time, feeling some of her past words where not quite what she wanted to say.

While feeling a little upset with herself. She spoke up more clear and with more conviction. "To Tartarus with all this bravery bull. It's not about that. I just loved hanging out with you. You were fun and funny to be around, and a long time friend, a true friend to me and the others. And that's all that mattered."

She went quiet again for a moment, then spoke more softly. "Goodbye, my True True Friend. I too will miss you."

Rainbow looked to the others. "Can we go now? I don't want to be here anymore. It hurts too much," she stated with her voice shaking again while swallowing back some of her sadness.

The others nodded in agreement, but held still as one other moved forward to Fluttershy's resting place. Derpy.

"I don't know the others as you have known them. I would never try to take your place. Your place is with them. Seeing that you can't anymore. I will only try to fit in, and do what I can for them, for you.

"Like me, you kept to yourself a lot. You knew what it was like to be different.

"You were always kind to Dinky and me. You let her play with your animal friends while under your supervision and protection. You never let anything happen to her.

"You were like a sister to me when I needed one. A close friend. Someone, I could count on to listen or just spend some quiet times with.

"I will try to be as good of a friend to your other friends as you were to me. I can't be what you were to them. But I can be there for them just the same. Your friends are my friends now. And I will try not to let them or you down.

"I will miss the most how well you helped Dinky and me to be happy, and how you never made fun of me like some have. You have a heart of gold. The best kind around. Goodbye, most beloved Fluttershy. May you rest well."

As Derpy looked to them, the others got up and went to her. Twilight spoke first. "I know you can see we need you. We will do our best to help you feel welcome.

"We don't expect miracles from you, but seeing you are willing to be there for us as you said, that will be enough. The rest we will work out together as we get to know each other better.

"Friends don't let friends down. As long as you stick with us as things get hard, you will never let us down. And we will do our best to not let you down as well."

Derpy nodded in agreement. "Thank you, Twilight. I am with you no matter how it turns out. Knowing how you have been there for Fluttershy, I know you will be there for me, as friends too!"

Unknown to anyone the Elements of Harmony stones cracked then crumpled to rubble where they sat. Moments after the stones crumpled more into dust, then the dust magically blew away into the air.

Rarity took a step to Derpy. "Needles to say, but I think Twilight put that quite eloquently for the rest of us. I am sure none of us will expect you to fill in for or replace Fluttershy, None of us would want you to.

"But I am sure you will find a way to fit in nicely just the same while just being yourself.

"It will be as much of our responsibility to help you fit in, and feel welcomed by us, and be there for you and understand your needs. This, will not be all on you to try to fit in. We all will need to play our part.

"I will miss my talks with Fluttershy, but I am sure we could spend such time together. If you have it to spare to come talk with me from time to time.

"I think that will help us both out, seeing we both liked to relax and chat with Fluttershy. Who knows, it could be fun for the both of us too as well."

Derpy smiled at that. "I think I would like that. But I would also need to have something for Dinky to do."

Rarity nodded. "I don't see a problem with that. I use to have my talks with Fluttershy at the spa. We could do so at your place. A place Dinky already knows well.

"I might be able to pull Sweetie Belle away from things to come over. As the two of them are young unicorns, they will have that much in common.

"Sweetie Belle can be a little bit much at times, but she will never be mean to Dinky. I am sure the two of them will keep each other company and busy as we have our talks."

Applejack felt like throwing her two bits in. "I heard ya say how Fluttershy let Dinky play with her critters at times. I know it's not quite the same, but I guess ya could come over and visit the farm and let Dinky play with Winona and some of the other farm critters.

"She could also get to know Apple Bloom. Apple Bloom might even introduce Dinky to her two other friends. Rainbow's adopted sister Scootaloo, and Rarity's sister Sweetie Belle, who Rarity already mentioned.

"Together they put together some kind of exclusive club they call the cutie mark crusaders. The three of them are as thick as dry mud but not as flaky. I am sure they would love to have her join in. That is if Dinky doesn't mind playing in the mud and getting dirty, as they tend to at times.

"Those three girls get into everything with that crusading of there's for cutie marks. It might be fun for her to get involved. I am sure the four of them would make fine, maybe even great friends.

"I am guessing Apple Bloom, and the other two would be itching to add another member once I tell them about Dinky. What do yea say?"

Derpy thought on this. "It sounds a little much for my little Dinky all at once, but yes, it does sound like a fine idea.

"I will have to ask her what she thinks of it first. I am sure she would love the idea. New friends might be just what she needs. Thank you, Applejack. It will give us a chance to know each other better as well."

Applejack smiled. "Now see, that's just what I was thinking."

Rainbow Dash stepped in. "Well Derpy, you have proven you got my back. And that's good enough for me. I think things will be fine between us.

"You caught up to me pretty quick when you came looking for me. So I know you got some speed. Fluttershy was never up to flying much. She was a more down to earth pony. So maybe you and I can hit the sky together some time.

"I won't push you to fly like me. Next to no pony can fly like me unless you happen to be a Wonderbolt. It would be nice to have a flying partner just for some casual flying though. You know, to help keep one's wings from getting stiff."

Derpy nodded. "I am often busy with both Dinky and my mail duties. But if it works out that Dinky starts to spend more time with the other three girls, I am sure I will have plenty of time to go out flying with you then.

"I would rather see her out having fun with friends anyway. It would be nice to see Dinky out more with some friend, instead of cooped up at home waiting for me, those time that she does.

"Carrot Top watches her for me at times. It's not the same as having friends near her own age.

"I can always keep an eye on her from the sky so long as we don't go anywhere too far way, at least to start with. As she gets older I will worry less."

Derpy looked over to Pinkie who had her head low and was leaning against Twilight. Pinkie looked up and gave a half hearted smile then back the way she was. Pinkie spoke but calm and slow. "I'm not feeling all to Superific right now." She finished with a frown.

Twilight seen this and spoke for her. "She will come around. Just give her time."

Derpy looked to Twilight. "It's OK. She does not need to say anything. Pinkie is friends with all the ponies in Ponyville. I can only imagine what I would feel like if I lost Dinky, I am sure that is just how Pinkie is feeling right now. I know you are all hurting from this loss as I am. Pinkie most of all. I will give her all the space she needs. But I will try to be the friend she wants and needs when she is ready."

Pinkie surprised both Twilight and Derpy by rushing over to Derpy in a warm embrace. "Thank you Derpy, Thank you for understanding. I will be OK. Just not right now." Pinkie let go slowly.

Derpy put a hoof on Pinkie's shoulder. "I know you will. And we have some unfinished business in the Everfree still to deal with. So it is not yet over. Not till we do something about what took away our friend and Trooper's mom."

Rainbow Dash stood up on her rear legs and slammed her two front hooves together. "Right! Now your talking. Let's go get that thing. For Fluttershy and for Patty Potter."

Twilight looked over to Pinkie and was feeling unsure of her state of mind. She felt Pinkie might not be up to this. "Pinkie I think it is best if you were to stay in Ponyville. Till this is over."

Pinkie Exploded! "What!"

She quickly turned to Twilight, stood up on her rear legs and put her two front hooves down resting on Twilight's shoulders while looking down at her, right into Twilight's eyes. "You are not doing this to me! You hear me!? I am not some little filly.

"I am not being left behind to wait and see if any one of you does not come back alive. You can't do that to me!”

Pinkie suddenly had a worried look on her. “You are going to need me.”

Then she got serious again. “You can bet on that! I am going! That is finale."

Applejack said with a slight but half boastful chuckle that showed she did not want to sound too cherry. "Well, she's a all fired up, so let's get that big varmint all ready."

Everyone else nodded and said. "Yes!"

To Twilight there was something that showed on Pinkie's face when she said "You are going to need me." That had stuck in Twilight's mind. It was Concern. As well as something else she could not quite put her hoof on.

Pinkie had a way of saying somethings as if she knows more than what she was saying or even saying things she shouldn't know at all. It told her that for some reason Pinkie must come. Though from only her words and the look she gave at that moment, there was no way of knowing. Twilight felt that some how, it was important.

The group moved back to the path that lead to the Everfree Forest. As they walked along the path the wind had changed and picked up speed. Twilight could feel it. The circle had been reforged. She felt the power of the elements once again.

Rainbow Dash asked. "What the hay is going on?"

Twilight turned around. A single gleaming sparkle shined in her eyes. "Girls. I think we are back in business."

As she finished. Each of the five girls including Derpy lifted into the air and a bright light flashed around each of their necks with one over twilight's head.

The light faded into the pendants and Crown of harmony. All with one newly formed pendent for Derpy, a silver looking single bubble locked in the bindings.

After the six came back down, everyone there had a look at it. Twilight said "I think that makes it official. You are now definitely one of us Derpy."

The six girls huddled together. They shared in their grief over Fluttershy once more, then in their new bond with each other.

Derpy, not in her wildest dreams thought she could ever be part of such a strong bond with others as this. She felt good.

She also felt momentarily saddened that she had lost a close dear friend to gain five new ones. She would not trade Fluttershy for this, but what she has now, is good, and she would make the most of it.

They each gave out a deep breath as they readied themselves again for what was to come. But now feeling stronger and more sure. Even Pinkie managed to bounce back to her old self. That Twilight felt was a good start.

All of them turned back to the entrance and made the move into the Everfree Forest where a possible death waited for any of them.

Chapter seven: Into the Everfree.

View Online

Chapter seven: Into the Everfree.

Upon entering the forest Rarity commented. "I never did like this place, I must say it's not near as bad now as when we first came in. It is not like we have not gone in here more than once."

A few noises heard in the distance, and a few rustling of bushes spooked her. "I take it back. It might not be as dark as our first time in, but it's still as creepy as ever," she finished with a groan.

Rarity asked with some dispair in her voice, "Are you sure Twilight that we must go looking for it in this dreadful place?"

Without turning her attention to Rarity Twilight spoke, but softly. "Yes, as far as we know, according to Rainbow Dash it last came in here, and Dazzle felt we will still find it in here if we go looking for it now.

"I also feel it might be a trap. It might want us in here. That's why we must keep our guard up, and be ready for anything.

"I don't like the idea of doing it this way, but if we wait for it to come out, it might pick up some other unsuspecting pony. At least for the moment we have a general idea of where it is. And I want to deal with it now before it kills again.

"Dazzle do you feel anything? Have any direction we might need to go?"

Dazzle pointed ahead then curved her hoof off to the left. "Yes, Twilight. Ahead and to the path on the left. It's not where I think it is. It's where I feel we will meet it if we go that way.

"I guess saying that is the same thing though, seeing that it would have to be there if we do find it in that direction.

"And just to warn you, I don't much like what I feel is going to happen over there."

Pinkie added. "Yes, my knees feel pinchy."

This extra info put everyone on edge and high alert. If Pinkie and Dazzle both felt that something scary or bad was going to happen, none felt good about being in here looking for it at all.

Twilight had to ask Dazzle, "What do you mean that you don't like what you feel?"

Dazzle stopped and looked up at Twilight. "Pain. I feel pain. It is what I feel from others when something bad is going to happen."

Dazzle sat and thought some more as she concentrated. Her breathing got more heavy, and she gasped. "Twilight, what I feel is that everyone that stays to fight that thing gets hurt. Some real bad."

After, Dazzles eyes opened more wide and started to tear up some. "And Twilight, you get hurt real bad. More than anyone else. I don't feel anything from you sometime after that.

"I feel sadness surrounding you though, but you're not there. I cant tell if you there any time after that, like your gone. I think... I believe you die."

Everyone looks in shock at Dazzle, then to Twilight. Applejack speaks up. "That's it Twilight! You are not going any further then. You sit this one out if she thinks we're going to lose you."

Dazzle quickly turns to Applejack. "Applejack if she does not go, then I feel you die instead."

Applejack took a step back "What!?"

Dazzle lowered her head. "That is what I feel happens. If you all go, then all of you gets hurt, and Twilight dies I think.

"No, I am sure of it!

"If she does not go then, you die Applejack.

"And if neither one of you goes, then more will die. More than one. Rainbow Dash first.

"If none of you go then, none of you die. But I can't tell what happens after that. I can't tell if it comes back to Ponyville again. Because I don't feel that happen, though I am not sure why.

"It might come back, but it might not.

"Last night I didn't know it was going to get Patty so I am not too sure if I can tell you what it might do next. I don't really have full control over this. I am sorry everyone."

Dazzle just wanted to sit there and cry.

Twilight looked to Dazzle calmly, then walked over to her. "Dazzle you are doing your best. I can see that. You don't have to apologize for what you can't tell us. You have told us more than any other pony could.

"I am going to ask one last thing though. Do we kill it? That is what we came here to do. So, do you think we win? Do we get rid of it if we all go in?"

Dazzle thought deeply as more tears fell upon feeling the moment again. "I don't feel it after, just as I don't feel anything more from you. So I think you do get rid of it. But as I said, I can't tell you that for sure. I just don't know."

Twilight stomped a hoof and spoke with conviction. "That settles it! If we can, we stop it here and now. If I am the one who dies in order to get rid of it, then I will take that chance and at least try to.

"I will not have anyone take my place either by me not going. I'm the one who trapped it underground and did nothing more about it after. And I was the one who decided to wait and gather everyone to reunite the elements.

"Then that thing came back again and took Patty as well while I had us busy doing that.

"It was my responsibility to protect this town, and I failed. I am not going to lose anyone else by waiting around any longer. If it takes my life to stop it, then that is what I feel I must do."

The other girls gasped at this. Rarity spoke up, "Twilight, might there be another way? Dazzle said she did not feel it come back.

"Maybe it goes away on its own, or something in here gets it for us. Can we not wait to see? We could try to keep watch for it while we wait."

Twilight spoke up again. "It's my choice. And I am afraid we may not have another option or chance at this again. I don't wish to die, but I can't sit around and let this continue to go on either.

"So please, don't make a fuss. Let's just concentrate on what it is we came here to do. No matter what happens. I wish to do this today and now!"

Lance stepped over to Twilight. "None can ask more of a pony than what you are willing to risk for the sake of others. All while in the face of knowing what might likely happen to you.

"I didn't know you all too well Twilight Sparkle. Though now I see you are everything I heard about and more. You have a truly noble heart. And I am very honored to know you and to be here with all of you now.

"I can only hope that Dazzle's prediction of you is incorrect. Sorry to say, but I would not bet on it.

Twilight smiled at Lance with a tear in her eyes. "Thank you, Lance. And if Dazzle's prediction of me does happen, then I hope she is right about that creature as well, and we do indeed get rid of it.

"If we do, I will have no regret about my decision to go with all of you, save for not doing this sooner, and have saved two lives in the process."

Upon Twilight's gesture to continue, everyone got back into formation and followed her.

Lance leaned over to Dazzle. "And I want you to remember, no matter what you may feel is going to happens, you are not to stay. The moment I tell you or anyone of us sees it, you and your mom is to run back home as fast as you can.

"You are only here to help us find it. If something bad is going to happen as you say, you are not to be here and be a part of that, understand?"

Dazzle gave a little nod. "I do. I don't want to be here any longer than I have to be.

"I hate this place. I can feel it more while being in here. It's full of scary things that watch and wait to grab whatever goes astray.

"As Rarity said, this place is as horrible and creepy as that thing we are looking for."

Flower took a step closer to her daughter as they walked onward.

Applejack spoke up. "That's mostly why next to no pony ever comes in here. It is full of things you don't want to meet.

"Though some foolish ponies like ourselves as of right now, don't always heed the warnings. There is no sense in galloping around and stirring up something that is just downright unpleasant. Not every pony that comes in here comes out.

"And a few that do, sometimes lead something awful right out with them, and into a mess of other ponies that had nothing to do with what happened.

"I don't much like being in here myself."

Applejack lifted her head more while looking over at Pinkie. "And Pinkie if you start singing, I am a gonna buck you!"

For the moment. It didn't take much for Pinkie to resist the urge. For the few times in her life there just wasn't any.

She felt awful and scared. She was in just no mood to break out into song.

As they walked Rarity gasped. "I felt something touch me!"

Applejack saw it was just a leaf from some small plant Rarity did not notice. "Rarity! Just relax yourself. It was just some loose brush. Nothing to worry yourself over."

Rarity interjected, "This is the Everfree, and anything unknown in here is something to worry about. Or have you already forgotten about your little! problem you had with our running into that poison joke?

"I don't want anything in this place to touch me."

Applejack stated, "Well depending on where we have to travel, we might not have much of a choice but to deal with moving through some overgrowth.

"We will just have to hope that anything that we do run into does not cause for us any similar problems or worse. We are in here now, and we will just have to deal with it."

It was not long before they came to a fork in the path. Twilight lead the group along on the left as Dazzle suggested. Each kept their eyes peeled for anything.

It was not just the Kezzerdrix they needed to worry about. Even in the early morning, not much light shined through the canopy. They had to rely on what they could hear as much as what they could see.

Sounds came from all around. It was enough to darken the spirit of any who entered. And each of them knew some of what could be found within, having to run into them before.

If ever there was a time the girls felt the need for Fluttershy to be around, was now. She proved helpful in dealing with some of the things they might find.

The group continued slowly. Casting a glance at every noise that made them leap inside. Their hearts raced as they came ever closer to their unknown destination. They traveled for far longer than they hoped they would have to. At least that is how they felt.

They were walking without a trail now. Dazzle kept pointing the way. They were in the thick of it, much as Applejack suggested that they all might be. The trees were set dense, the canopy letting in a little less light. Other foliage was high and made getting around hard.

This spot is one of the worst possible to be in each of them felt. They knew if something were to come out now, they would be in a heap of trouble.

As of right now they have been very lucky not to have run into something. Not that they wanted to. And Twilight has taken notice that they had yet to run into anything. She thought this to be a little odd, despite that fact being welcoming in its own right to her.

Ahead the group came into a small clearing where they had now gathered. They stopped to have a look around, in part to take a breather for getting this far.

Twilight wanted to ask that burning question of, are we there yet. But could not bring herself to speak. She didn't need to. As if on cue. Dazzle got everyone's attention with a statement. "We are here! I can feel it watching us. It knows we are here. And it is eager to get started."

Everyone there felt extra jumpy and on alert.

Twilight saw on her right Pinkie hunker down as if waiting to pounce on something, just a few seconds before Dazzle even spoke.

When Dazzle finished, something in the distance moved. It moved fast from on their right moving to the left then stopped in the direction they were heading.

Lance raised his lance in the air with his magic, ready to impale whatever comes out with it.

A movement was heard and seen again as if to get closer.

Pinkie whispered to Twilight, "Knees getting more pinchy!"

She lowered herself just a little more as if to ready herself more to leap at any moment.

Lance leaned over and whispered to Flower and Dazzle, "Go back the way we came. Run Now."

The two turned swiftly, back out the way they came as instructed.

Lance wanted to move with them, to stay with them, but also hoped he could help end this thing's life in one shot. Then all would be over he imagined, so he staid.

As Lance distracted himself some with his thoughts of his family leaving, a little more to the right then where everyone was looking the kezzerdrix leaped out with such speed it looked like it was flying through the air straight for Twilight.

None but Pinkie saw it coming. She shifted slightly then leaped herself right in the path of the Twilight bound monster the instant it came out.

Lance took aim, then launched his weapon at it on reflex missing its mark. Lance grit his teeth at having failed, and losing his weapon into an unknown distance, deep in the overgrowth.

The charging beast, surprised everyone as it backhanded Pinkie across the jaw and sent her sailing off to the side like a limp ragdoll.

No one else moved fast enough to stop what was to happen next. And Twilight was momentarily too stunned at seeing Pinkie get knocked aside so quickly, she did not even think to react herself.

The kezzerdrix saw it all. He played it out in his mind right before this moment. Watching and waiting for the right time to strike.

He saw the Pink pony and how she moved. Her movements were on par with his and looked obvious to him. It became even more so as he tensed up for the strike and saw the pink pony do the same as if in sync with him.

She moved as he moved. Yet, she was not looking at him as he was at her. He thought to himself. So she has some tricks as well.

He grinned a little at this. He would try and use her own trick against her, and it worked. Nothing more is in his way to that purple unicorn pony he wanted most of all. He felt he could now kill her.

While still on the move through the air, he latched onto Twilight. He hit her with enough force to take her down onto her back.

Twilight's crown came off as her head it the ground hard.

His claws dug deep into her sides as he raked at them. His jaws wrapped around her neck. He chewed away as hard as he could while ripping away at her sides.

He was now tearing her apart as everyone could see, and everyone was beside themselves at seeing the fearsomeness of the attack.

None wished to make a move on him, do to the way he was clinging to Twilight, in fear of making matters worse.

Rarity was the first to try something. She gripped the savage beast's jaws with her magic and pried his mouth off Twilight. Lance followed suit by prying the rest of him off her as well.

His mind was still on his two loved ones, but knew he was needed here just as much. After seeing this menacing attack, he could not turn a blind eye to what he saw.

The creature was now prone in the air, helpless. Rarity and Lance held him there. Rarity was quite upset and angry with this thing. She felt she has control of him now and is going to use it.

Spotting a nearby tree she moved him quickly in an attempt to slam him against that tree hard. She wished to beat him to death while he is stuck in the air.

Lance needed no explanation as to what Rarity is intending on doing. When he felt the thing move, he added his own force into the movement.

He marveled at Rarity's strength of magic. From what he could tell she could toss this thing about on her own without help from him. Her magic was much greater than his own.

Seeing how carefully Rarity removed its mouth from Twilight, he knew he was working with a professional. Someone with both such power and control over her magic. She was his superior. So he was content to let her lead their combined efforts in whatever she wished to do with this thing. And he hoped she knew what she was doing.

This maneuver did not go as planned. After The beast had hit the tree, his outstretched arms clung to it, anchoring him to the tree.

Derpy being the closest to him charged too dislodged his grip.

He saw her move and remembered her well.

She jumped and kicked at his arms with her front hooves. On impact, his grip was lost.

He now grabbed at the closest thing he could, and that was Derpy. He had a particular dislike for this one. Gaining a grasp on her rear side he bit down digging his teeth into her rump.

She screamed out at this and flailed about due to the pain and a need to get free quickly.

Rainbow was the next to make a move. She leaped into the air and kicked him in the ribs, much as Derpy did to his arms.

This Rainbow felt would be payback for what he did to her yesterday. However, it made him bite down harder on Derpy. In part to stifle the pain in his side from that blow.

Rarity and Lance worked together to toss him against another tree.

This attempt didn't work all to well either. He headed for the tree as to collide with it against his back. He instead twisted himself in a way so he could grab at the tree with one extended arm, near the moment he would hit the tree.

He used it as leverage to hurl Derpy at them both like a hammer toss.

With all that force moving in one direction, the balled up gray mare collided with Lance first sending the two into Rarity hard. His use of her like that took all three of them out, all at once. Leaving the monstrous rabbit grounded, where he would rather be.

The Kezzerdrix was unsure which pony needed his attention the most next. The prismatic blue pegasus that just kicked him, or the downed unicorns that had been tossing him in the air. It was not a hard choice for him after being held in the air and bing tossed around. The unicorns were easy to dispatch while disoriented and down. They also seemed the most dangerous to him, seeing that they could pick him up and leave him helpless.

He felt it best to kill them now while he can. Before they get back up and lift him into the air again, or do something else to him with their magic.

Rainbow was hoping he would turn his attention to her instead, after seeing the direction he was heading.

Applejack was already on it, seeing where he was going as well. She galloped a short distance to him quickly, to plant a blow to his hip. She hit him squarely.

He was able to hear and see her coming. So he took a swipe at her while taking that hit.

He missed with his first swipe as he stumbled, but came around with another.

Applejack jumped to the side of it receiving a light scrape from just the claw tips. This attack did little to Applejack but make her feel that was too close for comfort.

The two squared off as they regained their footing and sized each other up.

Applejack thought she was crazy to try to take something like this on. She wasn't going to lie to herself about it. She was scared out of her mind of this thing.

Applejack felt she needed to put that thought out of her head.

She cringed inside just looking at him face to face, unable to shake her fear. The fear of what he was going to do to the others if she did nothing forced her to stand her ground, as much as she didn't want to.

Her mental distraction, while she was shaking, was all he needed. He lunged at her with full intent on charging in and grabbing her.

Applejack flinched as he moved. She scurried to get out of his reach.

She was too slow, as he got her by the tail. A shiver ran down Applejack's spine from being halted by her snagged tail.

Being scared as she was caused her to kick back frantically in an attempt to get him to let go. Her struggle was not helping.

He yanked on her tail and pulled her close to him. He wanted to grapple her and bite down on her spine.

Before he could, he was kicked along his shoulder by something in the air, fast and hard. While distracting himself by struggling with the pony in his grip, he didn't even know it was coming.

From watching Derpy get her rump chewed, then tossed aside right into the two unicorns, Rainbow wished to keep it from grabbing her as well ans he now has Applejack.

And Applejack not faring all too much better in her attempt to take this beast down with a good buck, Rainbow felt lunging at him was not enough. She saw that he could see it coming, and might grab her as well.

She felt she needed to out maneuver him like she did out in the open. For this, she was going to need space to gain some speed and outflank him somehow. With her sharp eyes and with some imagination while remembering some of her training, she made her move.

This daredevil could see a trail of loops between the trees. She could follow them and use them to build up the speed for a good attack, and the trees could help conceal her movements.

She smiled to herself at her own thoughts that this thing made a mistake hiding in here. To her it would not help him.

She felt it could work. She would try to make it work. Right now, Applejack, and everyone else needed her to stop this thing.

Rainbow Dash took off like a shot in one direction into the surrounding trees. She curved around them quickly and lined herself up to hit him hard.

The hit Rainbow Dash gave caught him off guard. He let go of Applejack, after the hit.

Now he found himself having to defend himself from this unseen assailant in the air.

Applejack was not sure what happened herself. She ran to the side of a tree shaking and shivering at haven been able to get away relatively unharmed.

Another hit came after the last one, then another each in succession.

The kezzerdrix was now on the defensive. After the fifth hit, he saw what was attacking him as it took off in another direction.

It was that blue pegasus he ignored in favor of going after the unicorns. To his surprise, this thing was gliding through the trees as if they were not there. All by doing so in a way that made it hard for him to see her doing it, or predicting where she might be coming from next.

At one point, he lashed out, and Rainbow Dash ducked under as she slid along the ground, still propelled by her wings.

She next did a bicycle kick, hitting him squarely on a back shoulder blade.

He stumbled forward, though stood his ground. He spun around to try and rake her, but by then she leaped away and was out of reach again. She was going fast and getting faster.

Rarity got up and could see this display Rainbow was putting on. Feeling a little too off to focus enough to help she watched much as Applejack was.

Rainbow Dash was building to such speed she was leaving her telltale signature Rainbow trail she is known for.

Rainbow was circling in again and again now creating a rainbow tornado. The irate victim of Rainbow's torrent attacks struggled to be on the offensive while making any strikes of his own when he saw an opening.

That opening disappeared far faster than he could react to it. He found himself having to deflect as many kicks as he could, instead of lashing out at her as he wanted.

All Applejack could do now was watch. She did not dare interfere and distracted Rainbow as Rainbow had her way with him.

Applejack was also a little afraid of being kicked herself by Rainbow if she did move in to help and got in the way.

Rarity while keeping an eye on the action moved to get Lance up insted of just standing around. She felt she could at least do that while her head clears more.

She knew she would need to concentrate for her magic to work. She also didn't dare confront that thing personally. Rarity felt Rainbow Dash seemed to be doing that quite well enough on her own for the moment.

As Rarity had a look at Lance, she was surprised to see his armor caved in a little where Derpy had hit him.

She saw that he took the brunt of the impact and is still out.

Derpy had just gotten up herself and was none too steady. The two felt like they just walked out of a train wreck. Derpy more so than Rarity at the moment.

Rarity was wondering what Derpy is made of, for being able to knock Lance out like this, and dent his armor like that too.

Was he ever going to wake up? She asked herself.

This whirling rainbow that kept hitting the Kezzerdrix from all sides was wearing him down, even though the effort was doing the same to her as well.

He felt he needed to stop this, but every attempt he made to claw at her or knock her aside she evaded, and only left him open to another hit from her. He felt this was not going well for him.

He knew something had to change, and it did. His opponent slipped up. As she did he knocked her aside.

To his surprise, it did not slow her down much. Before he could capitalize on her being grounded, she leaped into the air just barely missing being raked by his claws once more.

She was not about to let that happen again to her.

He watched in dismay as she disappeared around some trees again not knowing where she was coming out or when.

Rainbow came in from behind and gave one last kick to the back of his head.

As she was it, this was taking too long for her. Rainbow felt she could not keep up this pace any longer.

That last hit she took from him about had her immobile. That monster rabbit got too close for comfort on his last swing, as far as she was concerned.

She stopped to take a breather. Had she continued she would have gained more ground in taking this thing down on her own. She was getting to worn out herself giving it her all, however.

Now she decided she was getting sloppy.

She hurt him good with that last kick. His head throbbed making him lose a little of his concentration and vision. This state he is in, Rainbow did not know of as she moved a distance away from him to catch her breath and think.

Rainbow thought in frustration, What was it going to take to finish this? I know it should be hurting bad, but it keeps swinging and deflecting some of my hits as if i am not doing anything to it. If I am not careful and get too tired, it might get a hold of me again, like last time I fought with it. If that happens, it might be over for me. And for all of us!"

Rainbow had seen one other get up. At first she thought this was a welcome sight and had filled her with the hope that she was OK. Seeing her behavior, however, made her feel uneasy and unsure if she was indeed OK.

~~~~~~

Flower and Dazzle ran with all haste. They pushed through the overgrowth as fast as the two could without losing each other.

When they got to a clearing, they picked up their pace. The both of them strive to get out as soon as possible.

They reached the foot of the path that would lead them out. As they got to it, Dazzle felt something was wrong. She couldn't put her hoof on it, but she felt she was missing something.

Something about this place, and what they were doing right now felt wrong to her. Something Applejack said told her so.

She voiced those words to herself. "There is no sense in galloping around and stirring up something that is just downright unpleasant. That's what was bothering me."

Dazzle thought. That was it! That must be why nothing came after us all the way to the clearing. The group was moving slow and quiet and had gone unnoticed. And fast moving ponies like mom and I are now moving would attract predators.

Something else hit her mind intrusively right after that thought. A name came into her head of just such a pony that was always quiet and was told could likely walk in this place almost freely. One other than Zecora.

Fluttershy!

Her name rang in Dazzle's mind once as if trying to tell her something. It felt like a warning. It told her to be like Fluttershy. To do as she would do. To be calm and quiet while in here like they were.

With all those thoughts in her head of first Applejack, and now Fluttershy, there was no doubt in her mind as to what she and her mother needed to do.

Without yelling Dazzle did her best to get her mother's attention. "Mom, we need to slow down."

Her mother's pace did not change. "No. We need to get out of here now. As fast as we can."

At this Dazzle slowed to a trot then sat down. Her heart was racing and was breathing heavy from all that running.

Flower saw her stop and went back to her. "What are you doing? We need to get going. Do you need to rest? We can do that after we get out. It's not safe in here. If you need to rest, just get on my back. I will take you out of here myself, we can't stop."

Dazzle looked up at her. Her mother still looked in a panic. But now a look of concern fell over her mother as well. "I know Mom. I know we can't stop. But trust me. If we are to get out safely. We need to calm down before we attract something. We must move in silence, so we can go unnoticed.

"It will take us longer, Yes, but it is the safest way out of here."

Flower knew her daughter was smart about things sometimes. She didn't know where Dazzle got it from.

To flower, a little filly such as her own shouldn't hold such wisdom about situations such as this.

She knew though that her own daughter is thinking more clearly than she is, and felt she had to listen to her. What Dazzle had said sounded more than reasonable to her.

The two had taken a short breather for only two minutes before they both noticed a group of eyes were gazing at them in the distance, back in the direction they came from.

Flower spoke as calmly as she could. "Dazzle hunny, It's a little too late for resting or moving quietly. We must run again."

Seeing what her mother had seen Dazzle gave a nod.

As the group of eyes revealed themselves as timber wolves, all six of them gave chase.

The two weary ponies got up quickly and started to run again. The short rest helped them both to pick up their pace, but they still had a ways to go to get out, and the wolves were gaining on them.

A fresh boost of adrenalin hit them out of fear for their lives, as they felt the wolves getting closer. The distance evened out to all of them moving at the same pace for a short time.

Dazzle was the first to get winded. Her chest was feeling like spikes jabbing into her. She couldn't keep this up for much longer.

Another worry gripped Dazzle as she remembered one other thing Applejack had said. "Not every pony that comes in here comes out, and a few that do sometimes lead something awful right out with them."

Dazzle though on this. Even if we made it out, the wolves might still continue to make chase!

It seemed hopeless as she felt too ragged to move much further, never-mind having to push on if she ever escaped this place.

Flower saw Dazzle's pace slow again. She quickly moved closer to Dazzle and placed Dazzle on her back as she suggested earlier.

If nothing else they made it to the divide and was about to head right to the exit when a Manticore rushed out from on there right along the other trail they didn't take. It looked angry.

In an attempt to flee from the wolves, they were heading into the path of this very large Cat.

They rounded the corner of the divide, but Flower was getting much too exhausted herself to continue as well. She collapsed, as she tripped on a root sticking out of the ground.

Dazzle fell off her back and curled up on the ground. Flower moved in an attempt to protect her little & loved one with her own body. Both in a huddle for anything to be on top of them they waited.

While shaking and scared, Flower cried out in desperation, "Someone! Please! Help us!"

From what she could tell something seemed to have heard her.

Behind the two in the direction of the incoming forest monsters, a bright-yellow light shined like the sun for a moment, so brilliantly it was hard to look at.

Both dazzle and flower turned and squinted to have a look just the same.

After appearing the light faded slightly, but still quite bright.

Both asked of themselves, was it Celestia? Had she come to help at last?

It wasn't her. It is not like anything they had seen before

A glowing yellow silhouette of an average size pegasus with outstretched wings was just floating in the air. All the light emanating from this entity is still quite bright to them.

The wolves retreated and the Manticore had stopped near ten feet from the light's aura. It sat and didn't move. It just looked at the floating apparition.

All of its fury melted away till it is no longer moving. It looked calm to them as if it is just waiting.

Dazzle and Flower's heart was beating hard not just from the run. The beating deepened in their chest while in this unknown presence before them.

It was there, yet not there. A sense of overpowering awe fell over them both, in something like fear but more like astonishment.

What they saw seemed so impossible to them. As if something monumental was happening before their eyes. As if some type of salvation they could not imagine, had come to their aid.

Dazzle pointed at the light. "Mom! Is that-"

Flower quickly leaned down to her and with a near whisper cut her off before the question she knew Dazzle was going to ask could be finished. "Don't say a word. No one would believe us anyway. Let's just go while we are given a chance too."

The two got up and started to walk out slowly. Only making it a few feet. Then the light faded away completely.

Worry struck as the two looked back quickly. They saw the Manticore get up.

Dazzle and flower's eyes widened in horror as they thought it would start chasing them again.

Instead, it just turned around and headed back the way it came as if they were not there.

The two looked at each other in silence. Still feeling overwhelmed by the experience, they walked out of the forest very shaken up, not fully sure of what had been seen.

They felt it a gift given, to be still alive.

They walked till they got to Fluttersy's home and continued to where she is buried, much as they had before entering the Everfree Forest.

Flower sat then began to tear up and cry in relief at having gotten out. Dazzle sat down beside her feeling the same.

Flower put a hoof on the edge of the mound. A thought had come to her mind. The Everfree was full of strange, wild, and unknown magic. It made all sorts of things like the timber wolves they ran from. And Fluttershy lived right next to it, at peace with nature and this other place that was mostly free from pony influence.

Fluttershy seemed she was at home with being near it Flower continued to think.

Not knowing how the magic in the Everfree worked, and as an earth pony not really knowing magic well at all herself, Flower wonder if a part of Fluttershy was still living in that Forest some how.

Admiration and appreciation for this pony she did not know well, filled her heart, for what was a possible intervention by Fluttershy, and prevented the likely death of her daughter, and herself.

She felt that there was something needed to be said, and so she did. "I don't know if that was really you who helped us in there, or what. If it was, thank you. Thank you for saving me and my baby. I will never forget this last act of kindness you had given to us."

Flower pulled Dazzle in closer and held onto her tightly as if never wanting to let go of her precious little bundle. They walked into death's home and came out alive as they saw it.

The two of them hoped the others will do the same.

They waited while feeling a comfort in that spot, as if somehow protected there by some unseen guardian. From what the two had witnessed they had no reason to question if it was true or not. They simply felt it was.

~~~~~~

Back in the forest where a conflict was still going on. Someone had come to.

As memories of what just happened filled in the blanks for her, fear, anger, and excitement started to build all at once. A rush like she had rarely felt before was now overpowering her will.

All hyped up on adrenalin. Her body quaked with the need to assert herself on something.

It did not take long to find her target. Though when she did, even though her face seemed to go dark to Dash who watched, she brushed a hoof over a bruise on her left cheek, and she had a smile.

Rainbow Dash saw this look on Pinkie and was not sure what to make of it. Was this good, or not? The look on Pinkie made Rainbow worry.

Pinkie bounded over to the Kezzerdrix with speed. She leaped into the air upright. Wound herself up with a hoof cocked like the hammer of a pistol gun while yelling "Here's Pinkie!"

The momentarily dazed creature looked in her direction.

She finished off with a right hoof strait to the kisser. Everything was given into that one smashing hit. The blow sent him head first to the ground hard.

She stood on all fours after while huffing and puffing from the exertion and trying to speak. "Did you like that? Ha? Do you want another? Cause I got another for ya!"

She stood up more onto her back legs as she started to wind up to give it to him again.

He got up and pushed her aside with irritation, and confusion as to what just happened. His head pounded more than before. From what he could tell his jaw felt broke but wasn't.

As she was pushed she fell on her back while feeling a little silly about it, and a little irritated as well.

He was not sure what hit him but did not want it anywhere near while he tried to gain some focus and shake off the throbbing pain.

Pinkie leaned forward propping herself up with her front hooves down at her side and behind her. "Hay! No need to get pushy, buster!."

A group of timber wolves showed up to see what the commotion was all about and if there were any pickings to be had.

Seeing the wolves Pinkie got up fully, then hopped up and down waving her front hooves in the air. "Woo-hoo! Now this IS! a party."

Rainbow Dash swooped in again and landed a back kick, after regaining some composure.

This time harder than ever before, tossing the Kezzerdrix in the direction of the wolves. She enjoyed doing this to him, but she over did it this time and sprained her leg real good. She would not be able to use that one for kicking again for a while.

For the moment someone else caught her attention with some out of place antics. She stopped right in front of Pinkie. "Pinkie. Will you get serious? Those are timberwolves. Not party animals."

As the timberwolves all looked at the downed white mass in front of them. Pinkie jumped up and down again in a show of excitement. "Dog pile on the rabbit!"

Rainbow face hoofed and said, "never mind. I forget who I am talking to."

Almost as if they were listening to what Pinkie had said, the wolves charged in on what looked like an easy meal.

Not so. As the first one bit, the raging rabbit whirled around and tossed the one that bit him right onto a tree trunk. The timber wolf splintered into pieces.

The rest of them stopped their advance, then turned tail away from this scene.

Pinkie stopped bouncing, then slumped a little showing disappointment. "Party poopers!"

Rainbow dash squinted with some confusion at Pinkie. "I think he hit you a little to hard earlier."

Pinkie waved a hoof at her. "Na. I'm fine."

Rainbow leaned in. "You sure about that? Do you even know what is going on!?"

Pinkie yelled "Yes! We are here on a wabbit hunt to hunt and kill this wascally wabbit!"

Rainbow dash yield. "Pinkie! You are out of your mind!"

Pinkie just shrugged. "So, what else is new?"

Rainbow deadpanned and shook her head. "I- I- This isn't happening.

"OK. Let's go kill this wabbit. I mean, rabbit, or whatever, and we'll talk about this some time later," Rainbow finished saying as she rolled her eyes.

She was hardly believing she was even having to have such a ridiculous conversation with Pinkie at this very moment. To Rainbow, this was just not the time.

Pinkie bounced up and down some more, still hyped up as if on some caffeine trip. "Sounds good to me!"

The Kezzerdrix was only distracted by the timberwolves for a moment till he moved in on Applejack again.

She was standing between it and the other two unicorns it knocked over with Derpy again.

Applejack tried to protect her friends once more, while the other two tended to Lance. "Ya, ain't havin-em. Ya, hear?"

She did her best to give herself a boost of confidence while standing in his way.

Applejack spun around to give him a good bucking much as Rainbow had been doing earlier to him.

His head still hurt and was tired of getting kicked around by these ponies. He saw kick coming.

Applejack nearly fell from connecting with nothing as it stepped aside.

With her back legs outstretched he grabbed one of them and did the same to her that he did to the timber wolf that bit him. With a heave, he tossed her against the side of a tree like a sack of potatoes.

She let out a grunt like "Oof!" as the impact near knocked the wind out of her, and did a job on her back.

After she hit the ground the Kezzerdrix jumped into the air and landed on the leg he once had and broke it. She screamed.

Looking up she winced as she saw it ready to give her a good mauling with its open claws.

Feeling battered too much already, and unable to move, she felt there is nothing she could do about it. All was left in her mind is to mentally prepare for more pain and even death by this thing.

At hearing Applejack cry out, Rainbow and Pinkie were already heading for him. Each leaped at him on opposite sides. In a poof, he disappeared.

Rainbow and Pinkie collided with one another.

Lance came to, a moment ago while the beast was attacking Applejack.

Lance along with Rarity, Derpy, and Applejack saw it vanish.

Rainbow Dash pulled herself off Pinkie then looked around. She remembered almost hitting it then flying straight into Pinkie instead.

Pinkie looked wide eyed as she exclaimed, "It's gone!"

Rainbow stomped a hoof. "Of course it is gone! But where?"

She turned to Applejack. "Did you see where it went?"

Applejack just shook her head. "Ow!" she said as her head hurt. "But it got me good though. I can't move all too well at the moment."

Pinkie looked to the both of them. "No! It is gone. As in, not here at all. It's not in the woods anymore as far as I can tell."

Applejack stated, "Ya, mean to tell me that thing just up and vanished altogether?"

Pinkie just nodded.

Rainbow felt ripping mad. "So, what the hay happened to it? Where did it go? Aaaaaaaa! I hate this!

"This is just great! That freaky thing shows up and kills two ponies. And we were just about to buck its ass all over Equestria for doing so.

"Now it gets away again? I can't take this! This is so unfair! How many times are we going to have to go after this thing? Or lose more of us to it?"

Applejack interjected, "Not ta stomp on your little rant, but we were not winning RD. After all we threw at it, mostly you Rainbow, it was still coming after us strong. I for one am glad to see that monstrosity disappear.

"Now will someone finally go check on Twilight! I can't get up, and I do believe she is the most hurt of all!

Rainbow Dash's eyes went wide with that realization, and remember what Dazzle said about Twilight. She pushed forward off the ground then glided swiftly to Twilight's side.

To Rainbow's surprise Pinkie was already right there on the other side of Twilight, also remembering what Dazzle said.

Rainbow Dash Cried out. "Twilight! No No No No! This doesn't look good."

There were lacerations all along Twilight's upper sides. Her throat looked the worst. It looked as if she had lost way too much blood. All while laying there during the struggle the others went through trying to protect her and kill the creature.

They could see she was still alive, but fading fast.

Twilight rolled her head and shifted it slightly to look at Rainbow Dash. But her eye looked off in the distance, not directly at Rainbow. "There you are. Is it gone?"

Twilight looked near expressionless as if trying to hold on with some inner struggles of her own and not really focusing on Rainbow Dash at all. Blood formed at her mouth as she talked.

Pinkie grabbed one of Twilight's hooves to her left. "Pleas Twilight, don't speak."

Twilight could not make her head move again to look over to Pinkie, but she could hear her and feel her. A bit of gurgling came from her as she spoke again. "I'm sorry girls. I am afraid I am not going to make it. I am growing cold."

Her breathing became more heavy and raspy. She choked on her blood, then she gave out and went still.

Both Pinkie and Rainbow held still while waiting to see if Twilight might start breathing again.

Shock set in both as fear started to rise when Twilight didn't breath again. Fear that she is dead gripped them both as they witnessed Twilight fade away.

While Pinkie could not move, Rainbow Screamed out. "Twilight! Don't leave us. Don't goooooo!"

Rainbow fell to Twilight's chest and held Twilight's other hoof while Squeezing it tightly between her own. "You can't do this, you can't leave us. Come back to us Twilight. Please, please, pleeease! come back," Rainbow pleaded to Twilight.

A grim dismay hit Rainbow, Pinkie, Derpy, and Applejack, that they just lost another friend. Each of them shook inside at the horror of that thought. It seemed so unreal, and yet it was real.

As they saw Twilight is dead, and nothing could be done about it. It seemed to them that they came in here only to get hurt and see another friend die.

Lance spoke up clearly so each of them could hear him. "She is not gone. I am holding her in stasis. A little trick I learned during my travels that had helped a lot in such situations. I can't hold it forever though. So we will have to move her soon."

Rainbow Dash gave out a big heaping breath. She ran a hoof over the top of her head then down the side of her face. "You couldn't tell us this sooner?"

Lance answered, "No. With my head the way it is and her condition I needed to concentrate and do it as quickly as possible. I might have even been a little too late as is.

"She did lose a lot of blood. I managed to stop her bleeding, and possibly make her stable. I just hope she is stable enough to survive.

She is not out of it yet woods yet, literally. From what I can tell she might still make it, so long as we get moving and get her the help she needs fast."

Rarity walked over. "I got the sled and cot ready. Both of them. Twilight's is the cot made for two to carry. Pinkie dear, will you help Lance with caring Twilight out?"

Pinkie hopped up. "Yes, I will. Anything for Twilight. And I will be real careful. I promise."

Rarity smiled. "I know you will."

Applejack hollered over from her resting spot. "That was mighty fast of ya, Rarity. So who is the sled for?"

"Why, you," Rarity Answered. "And I started making them the moment Lance was helping Twilight."

Applejack waved a hoof. "No need of that. All I is needin is a splint, and I can manage on three. Once I can get myself moving again that is."

Rainbow hollered back. "No, you don't AJ. I know you are just as stubborn as I am, but if you want to be able to get back to bucking apples, you are not walking or hobbling out of here. I will pull you out myself. If that's what it takes."

Applejack noticed Rainbow bleeding from her bandages around her midsection. "Looks like you exerted yourself a little too much already as is. You're bleeding again."

Rainbow pointed out, "Ya. Well, you're bleeding too. But I'm not the one with a busted leg and possibly broken back. You can't move, but I can." She hobbled a bit from her sprained ankle after saying that.

Applejack was unsure if she should continue her argument after seeing Rainbow limping.

However, she knew Rainbow was right. She was not getting out of here on her own. Not while trying to walk. Rainbow was limping but could still walk. That was far better than she could muster for the moment.

Applejack had to admit, she needed the help.

Derpy limped right over to Rarity, Lance, and Pinkie.

Lance and the other two took stock of Derpy.

Derpy turned her head to look over at her rather indignant injury. It looked bad. It was still bleeding.

She could walk, but it hurt a lot to do so, and they had a long way to go to get back into Ponyville.

Lance told Rarity he has a small med kit inside his side bag, with gauze and bandages.

Rarity took the kit and walked over to Derpy to have a look. "Well, this a sight!"

Derpy blushed wishing this would be over soon.

Rarity pointed out, "Well, you can't walk with this. Someone will just have to carry you. Seeing how there is no one left to do it. I suppose I must make another sled and carry you out myself.

Rarity held a hoof over her head in a show of dispair. "Oh, I do declare, You are getting to be such a headache. First, you get thrown into me. My head still hurts from that one alone. Now I got to be the one to bandage you up, and carry you out."

"What next!?" Rarity asked in an overly dramatic tone.

Derpy hung her head, pawing at the ground with a hoof. "I am sorry Rarity. I didn't mean for it to happen."

Rainbow and Applejack both started to laugh at Rarity. Obvious to them of her jesting.

Applejack do to her condition quickly regretted doing so.

Derpy looked at them in confusion, knowing she missed something. Then it hit her.

Her face went blank. Then she shook off her confusion. She still couldn't help but feel bad about it anyway. "I am still sorry about all of this Rarity."

Rarity waved it off. "I know, and it's not your fault. I am just teasing.

Rarity went right to work patching up Derpy as she talked. "You did try to help and got hurt like the rest of us. Well, some of us more than others. But we are in this together and need to do our part as I said before.

"Now just relax and enjoy the ride. I don't mind at all helping you out of this despicable place.

"The sooner we get out, the better. That grotesk rabbit might be gone, and no telling when it will be back. Aside from that thing, there are plenty of other nasty things in here we need to get away from as well.

"It's still not over till we get ourselves out and get the three of you fixed up."

After Rarity finished with Derpy she went to make a sled for her too, as quickly as possible.

Rainbow grabbed hold of the sled for Applejack to help her onto it. She dropped it for a moment after hearing what Rarity had said. "Of course this isn't over. We still have that thing to deal with, wherever it went off to.

"And how are we going to beat it? As Applejack here said earlier, it just kicked our flanks. Then it disappeared. What are we going to do about that?"

Without breaking concentration on what she was doing, Rarity was not sure of what to give on an answer. "I don't know. We will have to think about that later. For the moment, we just have to lick our wounds and try again.

"As much as I don't like the thought of going through this once more. We may have too."

As Rarity was finishing with Derpy's sled, Rainbow Dash had finished Getting Applejack onto her own sled and was now fitting it to herself while still listening.

Rarity moved onto piecing together a few more parts of the sled with ease and speed while she continued. "The Royal Guards should be at Ponyville by now.

"Actually, according to Twilight they should have been here yesterday. Perhaps we can ask the Princes to send a few more to help find the beast and take it down!

"While the ones sent, stay to guard Ponyville as instructed. We can't ask of any others coming to help go looking for it, and have it killed. It's much too dangerous for us to let it live. Not wile it hunt us in our own homes.

"As it stands, we four are all that is left of our little group able to move well.

"Not that we alone are the only ones who can do anything. Ponyville is not exactly filled with soldiers. Neither are we really.

"From what I can tell, you did well enough because you have been in training for the Wonderbolts. However, other than Lance the rest of us are not trained well at all for something like this.

"As for Pinkie, I have no explanation.

"Together the seven of us only proved to be not enough. And without Twilight, who will be out of it for a while if she makes it, we can't even make use of the elements. So now we must wait."

While Rainbow was waiting for Rarity to finish her work she blurted out, "This sucks! And remember, the Princess did not want this thing killed. Why would she send anyone to help kill it?"

Rarity looked at her. "Simple. For what it did to Twilight. This is the second time we may lose full use of the elements do to that thing, and without Twilight, we may never use them again.

"For whatever reason she may have had for letting it live as she requested, that may change.

"She has a very personal attachment to Twilight. If the Princess sees what happened to Twilight, Celestia just might go off and kill it herself."

Rainbow Dash stated with a scowl. "Well, I hope she does! I hate to think of her sitting in her castle while we get our asses handed to us by this unknown.

"She could have helped personally earlier. She is an alicorn of all things. She should be helping instead of sitting around all safe in her castle. We could seriously have used her help in dealing with this thing."

Rarity spoke up in shock as to Rainbow's accusations of the Princess. "Rainbow Dash! You hold your tongue!

"What makes you think the Princess is doing nothing. She has a whole kingdom to deal with as well.

"And I am sure she thought Twilight could handle this as much as the rest of us did. I know I did. But we were wrong.

"As I said, once the Princess sees what happened she will most likely take personal action then."

Rainbow scowled again. "Sure. But I still think she should have gotten involved personally the moment she found out it killed Fluttershy. I can't believe she has done nothing about that. What did she do? She sent some guards that are not here and left the rest to Twilight. What was she thinking?"

Rarity thought it best not to continue with this debate. In her own heart, she was feeling much the same as what Rainbow had just stated. Plus the thought of Fluttershy was now tugging at her again, and she no longer wished to speak anything more on it.

Lance and Pinkie had managed to get Twilight carefully hoisted up and onto their backs, ready to go. Pinkie even managed to find Twilight's crown and placed it with Twilight so she would not loos it.

Rarity soon finished and affixed the sled mounts onto her back. She glanced over to Derpy. "Getting on?"

With a nod, Derpy moved and settled herself on the sled.

Feeling a little silly seeing that she was one of the least hurt out of the three being carried away, she did have to admit it did feel better not having to stand or walk.

She felt grateful Rarity is willing to help her like this.

The group moved out, each of them thinking that this could have gone better, but mentally winced knowing it could have gone much worse. Each knew none of them might have been walking out alive.

Each felt better knowing that none of them was killed yet by the beast they fought with.

As for Twilight's condition. No one really knew how it would turn out for her. They did know they might still lose her yet as Dazzle said. So each walked back in silence. Each deep in thought, mostly there thought's all on Twilight for the duration.

For a reason unknown to them, they managed to walk out without any disturbance. The scraping of the two sleds should have caught something's attention, but there was nothing. The travelers didn't even notice this fact, as they exited the forest.

Chapter eight: Is it over?

View Online

Chapter eight: Is it over?

Dazzle while laying between Flower's forelegs looks up at her mother. "Mom. Something strange has happened."

Flower looks down at her. "After everything that has gone on in the past few days, you are telling me that something strange has happened?"

Dazzle pleaded with her mother for none of her antics. "Mom! Please! I'm serious!"

Flower looked to her with concern. "I'm sorry honey. What is it?"

"Well, that thing is gone I think, just as I predicted. They must have done it, and killed it. I can't feel it in my head anymore. It has been gone for the past few minutes."

Dazzle looks wide-eyed. Then her eyes started to tear up. "Mom! If what I predicted is true, then that means Twilight was killed as well!"

Dazzle buried her head against her mother's chest and cried. Flower held her a little tighter and let her cry it out.

The two heard movement in the direction of the Everfree entrance. It was the sound of ponies waking and wood scraping along the ground.

They could see Lance and Pinkie carrying Twilight in a cot sitting on top of their backs. Followed by Rarity and Rainbow Dash, each with a pony of their own in tow.

Flower and Dazzle got up and waited for the group to get closer. Once when they were all together, Flower asked, "So, what happened in there?"

Lance gave a weary glance to them. "Sorry, honey. Can't talk. I am trying to keep Twilight alive."

Both Flower and Dazzle gave a gasp as they both looked at each other. They both said in joy and wonderment. "She's alive!"

The two stood there as the rest kept moving.

As Rarity got to them she decided to speak to them. "Yes. For the moment, Twilight is alive. But barely. Come, I will tell you what happened as we walk.

"Lance has kept her stable for the moment and we don't have time to waste.

"I must say, if Twilight does pull through, she will likely wish to learn this spell Lance used on her, if she does not know it already. I would not mind learning it myself, if I can.

"As for what happened in there, It got the jump on us even thought we knew it was around. It got Twilight first. Well that is after knocking Pinkie out of his way when she tried to stop him.
"We did our best to fight the thing after, but it did not seem to be enough. I foolishly wished to beat it to death against a tree once I had it in the air. I was so mad at it for what it did to Twilight, I was not thinking.

"I am a fashion designer not a fighter. Though I have been if a few tussles in my time, it is definitely not my thing, and it showed. I did not keep my cool and let my anger get the better of me.

"Now that I think of it I should have held it in the air and let the others tend to it while it could not move.

"I even had Lance helping me. I should have let him show me what to do with it, instead of trying to take over the situation myself. That was my mistake.

"Then it knocked Lance and me out. After, I got up and saw the others still fighting with it.

"It got Applejack. It Broke her left back leg. It might have even broke her back. She can still move her back legs some, so we hope she is not as bad off as she looks.

"Shortly after that, it up and disappeared. We have no idea where it went."

Dazzle's jaw dropped. "Wow! So that is why I can't feel it anymore."

Then Dazzle got worried. "Oh, no!"

Flower and Rarity looked to her. Flower asked, "What is it, honey? It sounded like good news. So what's the problem?"

Dazzle shook her head. "It's not good news. The only good news is that I was wrong about what was going to happen. I never felt so good about being wrong before, because Twilight is still alive, but that thing is too. That thing is still out there somewhere, and I can't help track it.

"Some how, when it vanished, I lost my link to it. I am glad I can't feel it anymore. But now, we have no way of finding it, not like we just did. I may not even be able to tell if it gets another pony in town. I just don't see it!"

Rarity nodded her head. "That is a problem. But perhaps your mother is right and that this is good news. Maybe it means, we will no longer see it again. One can hope, yes?"

Dazzle looked down and sighed, "Yes, we can hope so. If it is not gone though, what do we do then?"

Rarity thought for a moment. "Well while not speaking for Flower or Lance, there will be no more we. Not so long as you can no longer track it for us.

"As your father said, you were only coming along because you could tell us where to find it. Now that you can't. We can't risk taking you along with us to look for it again.

"And it would seem we are now forced to take my earlier suggestion and wait to see if it does show up again.

"I do hope the guards have arrived. We could use their help to secure Ponyville.

"I am not to sure when we can go out looking for it again. Only Lance, Pinkie, and I are left that can manage anything else for the moment. The other four will be laid up for a while.

"And as for Twilight, I have no clue how well she will recover. If at all. She still might not make it. She is really bad off and lost lot's of blood."

The group continued into Ponyville, as each of them worried over what has happened and what still might.

~~~~~~

Some time right after the hunting party left to go find the monster rabbit Trooper and Plunk rejoined Kindle in his room.

Kindle was back to sleep. He was relieved to see his son come back to him after seeing him, and Plunk rush off after the others.

It was grief over the loss of his beloved wife Patty that pained him more than his head now. He just could not bring himself to stay awake for long.

Plunk taped Trooper on the shoulder once while seeing Kindle was well asleep again. "Trooper. I got to talk to you," she whispers to him.

She felt nervous. She was not sure if now was the time. She had no idea how this would go. She remembers that he did not like her at first.

It was all Dazzle's doing that brought them all together. It was Dazzle that gave her a chance at first, not Trooper. Trooper wanted nothing to do with her at first.

It ran in the back of her mind what he might say while she waited for him to respond and without Dazzle around.

He turned his head to her. "Okay. let's go." He walked out of the room and out a back exit door to the Hospital. Plunk followed still feeling nervous.

She looked at his shield cutie mark. It reminded her of who he is. He wanted to be a protector and seems he will become one. At first it seemed he was trying to protect Dazzle from her.

She only recently gained his trust and friendship, unlike her relationship with Dazzle. It pains her to think she might have destroyed that trust with him this time. His loyalty is to his friends.

She wondered if he still truly saw her as one of his friends anymore, as she felt he did for a little while.

She was getting more afraid as they walked out without him saying a thing to her.

Plunk was told of when Trooper got his cutie mark. He was the first of the three to get theirs.

It was back when Prudence was first starting out teasing Dazzle. Trooper got in the way. Prudence used her magic on him and hit him with a rock. Trooper took the hit and bucked her. She had magic, well before Dazzle did. But it was yet to be all that strong or effective. Trooper showed Prudence not to underestimate an earth pony.

While Trooper intended to protect Dazzle from a pony with magic is when he got his cutie mark.

Trooper could not always be around. This left Dazzle at times having to fend for herself.

After Dazzle had pummeled Prudence in return with a bunch of rocks all at once, seeing how Prudence liked to use rocks on others. Trooper wondered if Dazzle would need him anymore after finding out about this.

Though she could now protect herself some on her own, Dazzle developed other problems. She went to him when she was stressed or saddened by something. Trooper felt if he were not needed to protect her from harm, he should be an emotional foundation to support her whenever she was feeling down.

With what Dazzle is dealing with now, Trooper felt he could not truly help her. And he knows he can't protect her from the things that made her sad at the moment. The things she felt from others, and that monster rabbit.

In his mind as Plunk and him walked he felt, now there is Plunk and all the things going on since she showed up. Plunk's knack for getting into trouble, and her impulsiveness to do as she wished. Though she was a big help to Dazzle in a way, he knew he could not.

His mother told him it was a girl thing, though he was unsure about that. He felt in the dark as to what did go on between the two fillies in his life.

Even though the monster that took his mother was a much bigger concern to him, as well as his father, he wished to find out what was going on between Dazzle and plunk.

Dazzle was out there looking for that monster without him. Not that he felt he could do much to it if he seen it again. For the moment, Plunk was his current concern after she got his atention.

She tried to kiss him, and now she wanted to talk to him alone about it. He still didn't know what to do about her, or what to say to her about that.

Trooper continued around a corner where it seemed no one was. He stopped and turned to face her then sat.

Plunk looked to him with a lump in her throat and sat as well. She sat for a moment waiting to see if he would speak first.

After a short wait he did. "Ok, talk!" he said gruffly, a little more than he intended.

At this Plunk held a hoof up and over the front of her in a defensive show of feeling intimidation and shame.

Trooper saw this and eased up. He was still irritated at not being with Dazzle though he knew Plunk was fully to blame for this. He talked more calmly and tried to sound more at ease. He did not wish her to think he was mad at her. "I can't pretend to know what you are thinking. I am not Dazzle. I just want you to know I am still your friend. I can't say I have liked you spending so much time with Dazzle instead of her with me."

At this Plunk was starting to feel guilty. She thought, of course, he would. He was in love with Dazzle, and I have been taking up much of Dazzle's time from him.

Trooper continued. "As much as I have not liked that-"

His eyes started to tear up just a little at thinking about his mother. "The last of what my Mom had told me was to be kind to you."

He sniffled as he struggled to keep his emotions at bay before they took over. "I saw you were trying to be there for Dazzle as I would have. I can't hate you for that. I am actually glad you have been there for her as you have."

Plunk mentally shrunk inside from him even stating the idea he could even dislike her again never-mind hate her.

He could see her responding to his words and saw her looking a bit glum. He did his best to not sound upset as the emotions over the past day and night made that difficult for him. "I see you are not the bad pony I once thought you were. But I don't love you. Not the way you may want me to."

Plunk gasped and turned to her side tearing up as well. She felt she had messed up again.

She thought more about it. No, of course he didn't love me, I knew this. I know I should not have expected him too. We only have known each other for a little over two months, and even then we saw little of each other. I spent most of my time here with Dazzle. I also know he is not as impulsive as I have been. But he doesn't hate me. He told me so.

This thought had made her feel better. She wondered where he was going with this. She decided to speak. "No, I didn't think you would. I am sorry for what I tried to do. I was being wrongfully impulsive again. I didn't mean to upset you. or to embarrass you in front of Dazzle and Flower as I must have. Can you forgive me?"

Trooper completely surprised her by scooting closer to her and putting a hoof around her shoulder. Not really a holding her, but being close to her just the same. "I already have. I had a talk with my Mom."

He lowered his head as he tried to speak without breaking down while he thought of his mother.

Plunk saw his struggling and wanted to hold him but didn't. Not wanting to make him turn away or run like before, so she kept to herself.

Trooper spoke quietly. "Plunk what I mean to say is that I don't love you the same as I do Dazzle.

"But I see you are a good friend to her and deserving of it. You proved that to me last night with how concerned you were for Dazzle and me. I don't want you to feel left out or alone anymore.

"If you have such feelings for me, I think I can be understanding of that. I have lived my whole life with Dazzle. Well, for as long as it has been. It feels like a long time.

"But I just met you. I can't fall in love with you just like that. I never thought of it till now. All I wanted was Dazzle. What I am trying to say is, You didn't mess up.

"I am not ready for such a relationship with you right now. But that could change."

It ran in her mind those words she was so hoping to hear, "You didn't mess up." She felt such relief. She needed to ask, "So, I am still your friend?"

Plunk's eyes went wide as she thought about the rest of what he said. "Are you saying what I think you are saying?"

Trooper gave a slight nod. "I think so. As I said, I had a talk with my Mom. From what she told me. We could be more than friends. But in time.

"So, if you are thinking that there is a chance for more between us, then yes. Well, I give no promises.

"My question to you before I say anymore is, how do you feel about it? I mean, I would like to know. What were you really thinking and or hoping for when you attempted to kiss me? You were trying to kiss me right?"

This time Plunk gave a slight nod of her own. "I am so sorry about that. Dazzle told me how much that upset you. Dazzle keeps pointing out how I upset others with the things I do. Like my Mom dose, but not in the same way as my Mom.

"Thought I did not need Dazzle to show me this time. I could tell I upset you when you moved to run away. I felt so bad about putting you on the spot like that. Mostly in front of Dazzle. I did not want to get either of you upset with me. I swear it."

She shifted a little wanting to hold him but resisted again. "I am... I am sorry for doing something so foolish to you. To you both. I was feeling alone. I was feeling I wanted more in my life like I saw others have. Do to so much all at once, I felt scared I might not get the chance. So I just reacted when I saw you then.

"But there is more to it than that. Dazzle got me into reading books. I got addicted to romance stories."

Plunk said that while blushing from telling him. She gave a quick glance into his eyes while wondering what he must think of her for that.

She did not saw him shift in place a bit, but not much else. So she continued. "I have been watching how you and Dazzle are like together at times. At first I thought it was silly. But now, I kind of felt jealous.

"On top of that I was scared of what is going on. That monster is out there. I am sorry for bringing it up. But I could not help but feel how close I was to being killed by that thing. Both of us, or even all three of us.

"Dazzle saved me; she saved us. We could have died. It's in the back of my mind just how close I was to dying that day. Or while it is out there it still might get me or anyone like it did to Fluttershy and your mom.

"I can't tell you how scary that feels to me. I want to live, to have a good life and to love, and be loved. I don't want to miss out on that.

"And you, you are the only one I felt close enough to, to try what I was feeling on what I thought I wanted. To know what it is like to-"

She felt like crying, she just wanted to be held. She closed her eye. She could not bring herself to try and do anything to him. "I am truly sorry I didn't ask or let you know what I was thinking. I don't want to lose you or Dazzle. The two of you mean more to me than I can say."

She looked back into his eyes. "Please say you understand?"

Trooper could feel her desperation. He had no idea she felt this way till now. Dazzle did suggest it to him. But to hear Plunk say it in person, that was different.

Here was someone he only just learned to like, pouring her heart and soul to him in a way he never expected from her before. He never thought of her as the sentimental type. He was getting the idea that he really didn’t know her all that well. And that there is more to her then he first thought.

He thought more about what his mother had told him. Did Plunk really feel this way? Was it right for him to be just her friend after all this? She was not Dazzle. Still, he could not help but feel for her more now than he did.

Was it right for him to feel this way about her? And what would Dazzle of all the ponies in his life think or say? This was beginning to be far too much for him again. He did not know how to proceed. He wonted to know on what he is to do?

His mother was no longer around to ask anymore. He got so much support from her in the past. All he has is her last words given to him on this matter he could take to heart now.

He asked himself, was this what she was talking about? Could he do this? He felt he needed to talk to Dazzle before he thought too much more on this and did or say something he would regret.

Trooper thought on Plunk's last question and felt he had to give an answer. "I understand. At least I think I do. But I don't know what to say. I need time. And I need to talk to Dazzle before I say anything more. I have a feeling this is what she wants. But I must hear her say so in person. I must know first how she feels."

Plunk took a deep breath. "Thank you for not being angry with me. I am... Just, thank you Trooper."

Plunk got from him what she wanted to hear. She was feeling a little insecure with just sitting alone with him outside while still wanting to hold him, but also feeling she shouldn't. She asked of him, "Can we head back in and wait for the others? That is if you wish."

Trooper nodded. "Yes, let's head back in."

The two headed back. Plunk's mind was swimming with remembering her talk with Dazzle. Trooper was just as supportive and understanding as Dazzle said he would be. And it seemed if dazzle wished it, and as far as Plunk was concerned that Dazzle did wish it, the three of them could share a much closer relationship together.

She knew what Dazzle though about this situation and knew that she did support it.
Time. That's all it was going to take is some time. Till then, Plunk was satisfied to wait and see how this would all play out. A small amount of excitement crept into her. She felt good enough about her talk with him.

Now she, just as Trooper felt concern for Dazzle and wished her and the others a safe return.

~~~~~~

There was a rush of activity going on in the hospital. The others were back, but not all was good. Trooper and Plunk were reunited with Dazzle, Flower, and Lance. There was much to be said by all of them.

At least four who returned were assigned a room quickly. Twilight was in critical condition and was assigned a room before any other.

Lance was quite exhausted trying to keep her alive for as long as he could, and felt pleased he could now take a rest.

There was talk by Rarity that The Princess was needed to be contacted immediately, but the fastest way was through Spike. But Spike is at the farm she complained.

Plunk Spoke to Rarity after hearing this. "Rarity I could help. I am not Rainbow Dash, but I can fly fast. If you make your letter, I could fly it to spike for him to send quickly.

"I know where the farm is. I was shown once by Apple Bloom while she was getting things to help Scootaloo with her Rainbow Dash Fan Club. Now that I am a part of it, I helped out on a project with them then. I have been there a few other times after that as well."

Rarity's eyes lit up. "Why that is a great idea. Thank you, Plunk. You are such a jewel! I don't know why some ponies have talked ill of you before."

At this Plunk rubbed the back of her head. "Aaa. That's because I haven't been doing nice things since I got here. But I intend to do better."

Rarity smiled down at her. "Well, I see you are off to a good start. This letter is very important. I am glad you are willing to help. I will have a note made in no time. Be right back."

With that Rarity trotted off to write a note to the princess.

Dazzle and Trooper were a little surprised at Plunk's suggestion to help. Dazzle felt so proud of her.

Dazzle thoght to herself, to think at one time she was a kind of reckless pain to others. And now she is truly helping out more and more.
Trooper felt this was a big change for Plunk as well. He conspired with himself to have a quick chat with Dazzle about Plunk while she was away.

Rarity returned to Pluck with a rolled parchment. "Just turn this over to Spike. You can't miss him. He will be the only Dragon there. Tell him this is for the Princess. He will handle it from there."

Plunk smiled. "I know Spike. I saw him working at the library while I was there getting some books. He is really nice and incredibly helpful."

Rarity smiled again. "That he is. I should know. I have used his help many of times.

"Good to know you do some reading as well. It is a good skill to have."

Rarity waved a hoof in a push off gesture. "Now off you go!"

Plunk gave a salute with the letter in her mouth and buzzed out of there as fast as she could.

Flower and Lance went to see how Kindle was doing.

Kindle woke up due to some of the commotion. "Oh- I am so glad to see you both back safe. Tell me what happened. And where are the little ones?

Flower and Lance looked about their hooves and finally saw the other two were not there.

Lance sat down on a chair to rest, and Flower spoke to Kindle. "I am not sure. They were with us a moment ago. Plunk took off to deliver a letter, but I have no idea where the other two went off to. As for the rest of it Lance will have to tell you. He was the only one there."

Lance was not up to telling a long story at the moment opted to give the short version. "Well, it did not go as planned."

Kindle sat himself up more. "It's still out there? That monster that killed my wife is still running around? What happened to Twilight's group? It sounded like a lot going one when you came in."

Lance gave out a deep breath. "It was unreal. That thing was so fast and strong. Seemed real smart too.

"This was the most incredible part. It went straight after Twilight first thing. I don't know how or why it knew to go after her. But the moment it did it was like our plan completely fell apart.

"It was so fast coming out that I missed it with my lance. It came out the very moment I was not looking. As if it was waiting for that very moment to strike.

"Then it got Twilight so bad she is now in critical condition. For the moment, she is like on borrowed time. I got her back, but she still might not make it.

"As for the rest of us we did our best to put up a fight. It even knocked me out for a time. So I did not see everything that happened.

"Shortly after I came too, I saw it vanish. That is all I know. None of us has any idea where it is now.

"I have seen beasts. But this thing, I tell you we need help with it. For now, the most we could do was to come back alive. Twilight was not the only one to get hurt. If the fight continued... I hate to say it, but it likely would have killed more of us. It was almost like we didn't stand a chance.

"And that was with seven of us against the one. It seems we are lucky it got away, or whatever happened to it.

I am actually surprised that Rainbow Dash survived her first fight with it. It's like fate alone saved her from it then. She took it on herself, but it was wearing her down to do so. If that fight continued from what I was told, it might have gotten her then the rest of us shortly after."

Kindle could hardly believe what he was hearing. "You mean to tell me it did all that. And even though it seemed to be that strong and possibly winning, it disappeared?"

Lance nodded. "Just so. That was the strangest thing about it all. It had us then it was gone. I don't understand it myself. As I said, we were lucky it did go away when it did.

"Applejack was its next target, and it looked about to kill her before it up and vanished."

Kindle leaned over a little. "And you told me you don't trust in luck right before you left."

Lance gave a sigh. "So I did. Seems this thing has changed a lot for me. One of which. I intend to spend more time home.

"Perhaps I can get the Mayor to have me stationed here for a time. From all the stories I hear. This quiet and peaceful little town is not so quiet and peaceful after all. And now this. I can't just take off again with what is going on at the moment. Not after what I saw."

Kindle laid back down. "Yes, this quiet little town has seen its share of disturbances. Never had I thought I would lose Patty to one of them.

"I loved her so much. She would spend time with me in my smithery during some of her off time, just to help me out. She said when she was doing her own work she was by herself doing just that, her own work. Not that she didn't enjoy it, she did. But she also said when she came to help me she was able to spend more time with me, helping me. It helped her to feel happy to help me out.
"I had also spent time with her when she was working with her craft. She showed me how to mold clay. It was quite different then sculpting metal, but not too different.

"We had so much fun together learning about each other, with what we each do, and what we were passionate about. Which was mostly each other. I can't even begin to tell you just how much I will miss her.

Lance sat and nodded, "I know how much you will. You have been in love with her for as long as I can remember."

Kindle quickly stated, "But I can't sit in depression about it. My son; he is going to need me more now than ever without Patty around.

"I don't want him to dwell on this. I don't want this to ruin his life. He is so young and has so much living to do. I can't let him down.

"He would go to Patty for most any personal problems. I may have to step in more and be someone he can turn to like he did with Patty.

"Then again, maybe he still won't need me for such. Now that he has two fillies in his life interested in him."

Lance eyed him. "What do you mean?"

Kindle gave a slight smile. His first in a while. I may not seem I know what is going on at times. But I do know more than you there, Lance, my friend.

"I had a short talk with Patty about our colt's situation with the two fillies. I am sure Flower knows full well what I am talking about. Don't you Flower?"

Flower nodded. "Yes, I know. I saw first hoof of what has been going on. I was there when Plunk tried to give a kiss to your little colt. And I did overhear the two fillies talk about possibly both, well, sharing their love of him with each other, as it were." She finished with a smile.

Kindle raised an eyebrow in question at this news that Flower was there to see what Plunk tried to do, and what Flower said she overheard. "Yep, I knew it was something like that. Patty told me what she knew, a little of it.

"A little before we went to bed, I went to the kitchen to get a drink. On my way back was when that thing showed up and took her from us.

"Plunk and Trooper took off while I snoozed for a bit here. To have a chat about Plunk trying to kiss him. I am sure now, that is what they did then. I have a suspicion Trooper and Dazzle are now off having another chat about the very same thing while Plunk is away. If I am not mistaken."

Flower shook her head. "You were always the romantic. Seems some of your charm has rubbed off on Trooper.

"I swear, if I didn't know Dazzle better, I would say she planned it this way. My little one, she is at times so hard to understand. She may not have planned it, but I am willing to bet she is helping it along now. That is what she said to Plunk on what she plans to do.

"Poor Trooper. I feel for him. Now he has two fillies in his life, and I am not sure which one is more impulsive and crazy. I mean just when I thought Dazzle was behaving herself like a good little filly, wishing to help ponies. I saw her pull Plunk right out of the sky. It was awful to see.

"Then Plunk was trying to give Trooper a kiss right in front of Dazzle. And Plunk must have known doing that was dangerous. Those two just might put that poor colt of yours into an early grave due to stress alone. If those two don't kill each other first."

Flower stoped herself with some shock over what she felt was some bad choice of words on her part. "Oh, sorry Kindle. I didn't mean to say-"

Kindle cut her off quickly. "Then don't. Not to worry Flower. I know your sense of humor. Ya can't help yourself. You never could.

I don't mind. I am glad to hear a little humor about my son. You don't need to worry too much about what you said. What's done is done. Even though what has happened to Patty will change our lives, we will have to live with the fact that she is gone."

Kindle looked down deep in thought for a moment. "Patty. I am going to miss her so much. Trooper has always been a mommas boy. He was always so close to her as I was. Talking to her and helping her out.

"She would have wanted to see him grow up, and myself right there with her doing so.

"At least I still have my little colt. He has a life ahead of him, and it is good to talk about it. I am also glad his life isn't going to be boring. You're right those two do seem like a hoof full for my little Trooper.

"He may not be the brightest one around, but he has a good head on him and a good heart. He always has. I am sure he will do the right thing."

Flower tilted her head a little. "Oh, and what would that be?"

Kindle boasted out loud, "Why, wind up marrying those two fillies. The both of them of course!"

Then gave out a coughing chuckle. "Oh, I wasn't ready for that. My head still hurts."

Lance shook his head. "I can't believe you! Flower is right. You are a hopeless romantic. Even when it concerns your son, and in a time like this.

"Good to see your mood improving enough to laugh though, or at least try too."

~~~~~~

After Trooper leading Dazzle out to where he and Plunk had their talk, Dazzle could not wait to ask, "So, what happened? Did you talk to Plunk or didn't you?"

Trooper shook his head. "You want to know about that right now? I would like to know what happened out there."

Dazzle gave a little pout then gave in. "OK, I will tell you this much. We lost the thing. I was told it disappeared, and that was right before it was going to kill Applejack. The rest of them are hurt some, and Twilight is just barely with us now. I also lost my ability to find it. I can't feel it anymore. So I don't really know what happened."

Dazzle sat for a moment then asked, "So! Tell me! Did you talk to Plunk yet?"

Trooper sighed. "You want to know that badly? Okay, I did talk to her. I can't say what to make of it. What did she tell you?"

Dazzle gave a frown. "No fair. I asked you first."

She just sat there for a moment again before answering. "Okay, It is just as I thought. She does like you."

Trooper nodded at that.

Dazzle waited again to see if he would say anything about that.

She continued when he didn't. "It also has part of what has been going on. She is for the first time with others that are not her father that she feels cares for her this much. That means you and me. She knows her other friends did not care for her at all. Not like we do. She understands this and is afraid of possibly losing us in time."

Trooper gave another nod and replied this time. "Yes. What I want to know is, what you think about all of it. After everything she has told me I can't turn her away. But I love you! Not her.

"Are you okay with this? Are you okay with the way she feels about me?

"I mean you were the one that insisted that she become a part of our lives. Did you expect this to happen? Was this a part of your premonitions? Did you plan this or something?"

Dazzle shook her head. "No. I was just trying to be a friend to her. That is all. Well, at first.

"I had no idea she was going to fall for you or try something like she did.

"But what do I think? I like her. I have ever since we met her."

Trooper gave a mocking smile. "You're crazy. She was out of control and making you upset, a lot. How could you have liked that?"

Dazzle shook her head again. "I didn't. I liked her. Not necessarily some of the things she was doing, and it wasn't all that often."

Trooper was now confused. "I swear I can't understand you sometimes. She gets you upset and yet you like her. OK, I give up on that one.

"Now we have to deal with what is now. She changed. A lot. And I like her now too. She seems so much nicer than before and now seems to care about what she is doing. And I can't help but feel you had a big part in that.

"So what now? My question is how far is okay? Like we talked about, she confessed her feelings to me and why.

"I hate to say it, but I feel sorry for her now just as you told me you had done the other day before you and I had our talk with her. So what is your standing on it now? What did the two of you say then? Why did she still feel it okay to tell me what she did? What do you feel about it all?"

It was Dazzle's turn to take a deep breath. "I am okay with it. Not only that, I like the idea. It means the three of us can be together without worry. I do want all three of us to be happy together. And I told her so."

Trooper went wide eyed. "You what!?"

He calmed himself. "Somehow I thought so. But why?"

Dazzle shrugged her shoulders. "As I said before, if it were anyone else I would still be upset. And I would have told the minx she was to take a hike.

"But I don't see her that way. For some reason I can't really explain very good, I am not upset with her about it.

"And she was very apologetic about what she did. She was just confused about how she was feeling at the moment and reacted. I can tell she never intended to get between us or upset us."

Trooper shook his head some. "What is it about her that makes you so sure? You have been like this with her, ever since she showed up. Can you tell me? Who is she to you?

Dazzle took another deep breath. "I told her. So, I should tell you.

"Well, you know I had told you that when I started being able to feel what others were feeling, it was always do to something bad. That I could only feel a pony's shock or pain. Do to something that would happen.

"Well, She is the only one that I have ever felt joy from. My first time ever. I never even felt that from you. Not in the way I do from her.

"It is so different than just being happy with someone, and thinking that they may be happy too.

"With her I can feel it. This is why I must have her in my life. I didn't tell her this, but it almost makes me feel like she is a part of me somehow. A part I lost or something from that day I started to feel what I can from others. And that when I fist saw her I felt I got it back. I never want to loos that again.

"For me and what I can feel, it was like walking in a world with everyone in pain, and she shows up being the only one with a smile while looking happy to me in my mind. She helps me cope with it.

"As I said, I can't really explain it, that is the best I got.

"I have no intentions of letting you go, to anyone. But still... I don't feel I am letting you go. I don't intend to. I am just doing what I have been doing this whole time. Adding Plunk to our lives. I kind of need her to be.

"And if you call me crazy again and I will dunk you in a pond!"

Trooper held his mouth tight.

Dazzle smiled a little at seeing his response. "I have known you all my life Trooper, but she makes me happy in a way you or anyone else can't. And I would not be upset if you were to fall in love with her in time as well.

"I want us all to be happy together; I need her as much as I need you.

"And I know I have not been spending enough time with you as I use to. I intend to change that as well. And if you grew to like her as I do, to love her as I do. We could better enjoy being together rather than either of us being apart."

Trooper looked to the ground. "Now I find out why you have been spending so much time with Plunk. She really is that important to you. I wish I knew earlier. I would not have been as upset about it as I had been.

"If you feel I should or you wish me too, I could try to see Plunk as another special somepony, like you.

"It will take time though. I really only gotten to know her, and much less than you have. So I really don't know how to see her as more than a friend yet. I will try too. For you, and for her.

"I already told her I would try to if that is what you wanted.

Troopers expression turned to looking deep in thought. "You know, Some of the last things my mom told me was of this very situation. She told me it would be okay if I fell in love with both you and Plunk. To just treat her like family, or see her as I see you someday.

He now looked strait at Dazzle. "She told me that it would be okay, so long as we each felt the same way about it. That there is no law against it. It just isn't done that way anymore. But it is still okay.

Trooper looked down for a moment while feeling sadness rush over him. "Those were some of her last words to me."

Trooper finally broke down crying again. "I don't know if I am going to be able to take that she is gone. I loved her so much. She was always so kind and understanding.

He staired at Dazzle with tears in his eyes. "What am I going to do! I couldn't even protect her. That thing knocked me aside like I was nothing. And I woke up to find her gone. It took her from me!"

He burst out his last words. "Oh, Dazzle! I miss her more than I can say!"

Dazzle felt for his heart broken state. With tears in her own eyes she quickly moved to him. She held him tight. She rubbed his back. Anything she could think of to try and comfort him. "I miss Patty as well. How could I not? She was a second mom to me.

"We are all going to miss her Trooper. I don't know what to tell you. This isn't something I can fix.

"I know it's not the same. It's just not the same. I can't replace her. But you can always come to my Mom or me for whatever you need."

Trooper held tight to her while shaking. "My Mom told me the same thing. Just before she was taken.

"I swear! It's like she knew this was going to happen and trying to prepare me for it.

"How would she know? How could she know? Why did I have to lose her at all!?"

Dazzle rested her head against him as he did the same with her. "I don't think she knew this would happen to her.

"I am so sorry Trooper. All I can do is be there for you. I will never let you go.

"We both have Plunk as well. She has been a big help to me. She will be good to have with us. You will see. It will all work out. Despite everything that has happened it will work out. We will still have each other.

"And it is not over. There are more here we are getting to know better. My father was telling me he was going to try and stay more somehow. So he will be here too. We all might even move in together. No more living apart. Would you like that? I know I would."

Trooper still holding tight. "Yes, Yes I would. Maybe we will. Do you really think we could?"

Dazzle thought for a moment on just what she stated to him and what he was now asking. She realized she said it in the moment while not sure if they really will or could.

She realized she offered to him a false hope she could not back up. She cringed realizing she did that to him, now of all times. "I am not sure. Now that I think about it. But I can talk to my Mom and Dad about it."

Trooper let go and nodded a little. "OK, that would be good. Also after what I have seen, I think you are right about Plunk. She does seem like a very different pony now. I liked seeing her suggest to help Rarity as she did.

"I really don't know how you changed her, but she has changed a lot."

Dazzle smiled. "That is the best part. I didn't change her. She was like this all along. She only needed a chance to see it for herself. After that, she found for herself who she really was and the kind of pony she really wishes to be, and that is to be a caring and helpful pony to all of us. She made this change on her own."

Trooper looked with a smile of his own. "I see. I still say you had a hoof in all of that."

Dazzle chuckled some. "I guess I did. It is as I thought, she just needed a friend to help her see the light. And I did do that, Didn't I?"

Trooper chuckled some as well. "Well, you are good with a light trick or two. And you can brighten one's day with your own inner light. You have for me, many times."

Trooper face went a bit more serous. "I would like to go back in and see what is going on. I also wish to know more on what happened out there. You can all tell me what happened to you out there after. I have a funny feeling that you have something to tell me.

"As I told Plunk, I know you. You are hiding something."

Dazzle rubbed the side of his cheek affectionately. "Sure. Let's go in. And yes, I do have something more to tell you. And I will. I don't like keeping secrets from you. But I can save that for some time after."

The two of them got up and headed back in.

~~~~~~

Rarity was pacing. She didn't even notice the two little ones, Trooper and Dazzle, as they came in. Dazzle And Trooper went into Kindle's room.

Rarity stopped as Nurse Redheart came over and told her, "You are going to wear a groove in the floor. Now will you sit or do I need to give you a sedative."

Rarity was in no mood to be talked down to. "I am not a foal. Leave me be. I have enough on my mind without you coming over and giving me more to deal with. So sit down yourself."

Nurse Redheart turned around. "OK, have it your way. But don't blame me if you are going to need a substantial manicure after this." The Nurse walked away smiling smugly to herself knowing she had her.

Rarity quickly lifted a hoof and looked at it with some concern. Even though there was no sign of wear on her hoof, she imagined there possibly being some if she kept this up.

And the soil from the woods stained them making it look worse than it really was. "Oh, this won't do. I think I will sit now."

Shortly after Rarity moved to sit, a flash of light filled the area as Princess Celestia appeared before her.

Celestia looked down to Rarity. "Where is she?"

Rarity felt rather small for a moment as if she just did something wrong by calling her. The Princess did not look pleased. "Yes, right this way Princess."

Rarity lead the way to Twilight's room.

Rarity stood aside of the door and gestured, "She is in here."

Celestia gave Rarity a nod. "Thank you Rarity."

Celestia walked in then looked in shock. "No! I was too late. It is much worse than I thought. I will get the best here immediately, I already have some on standby."

Celestia vanished a moment after.

Rarity stood there wondering what that was all about and what did she mean by being too late?

Part of her question was shortly answered as the Princess returned with a staff of five.

Celestia turned to Rarity and stated, "I have one more to see if I can get." Then disappeared once more.

Rarity did not know what to make of it. In two minutes time, Rarity could hardly believe who the Princess came back with. It is Zecora. As well as a table full of her things from her home in the Everfree.

The rest of the staff looked over at the unusual visitor. One of them looking to her asked the Princess, "This is her?"

Celestia nodded. "Her skills I have been told to me by Twilight, should prove most valuable. Give her every courtesy you can."

Celestia walked out into the hall where Rarity was waiting.

Rainbow Dash came out of her room and limped over after hearing the voice of the Princess, then sat down next to Rarity. The two just looked up at Celestia wile waiting for her to speak again.

Celestia did address them. "I am sorry this has happened. I did not expect Twilight to go looking for the creature she spoke of so soon.

"I would have hoped she had waited till my guards had arrived to try and capture it or kill it as you say all of you were trying to do in the letter. That is, rather than all of you risking your lives trying to kill it without them.

"I found out why they had not arrived. It seemed a rockslide has damaged the train tracks and halted their trip here. They had remained there while trying to fix it. I did not find out till recently today. I am sorry for that as well."

Rainbow Dash did not look happy.

The Princess noticed. "It was not my intention to leave you all to handle it all on your own. I would have come to try and look for it myself, but I had something else that required my attention."

Rainbow Dash frowned some more to the point of sulking.

The Princess noticed this too. "I also had reason to keep it alive. You see. It seemed to have been sent here, I think. For a reason I do not know.

"It took me some time to mentally decipher this odd magic that was keeping it here.

Both Rarity and Ranbow Dash looked to her with more interest, and Dash stoped her sulking.

The Princess felt pleased by this change in them. She wished for them to understand what she did know. "Yes, it was from another world, and it was not just dropped off. It was bound to our world by some spell.

"The spell was complex and in three parts. That made it more difficult.

"One part was the portal it came through. The second part was a link back. The third is what kept it here.

"Once I solved this puzzle I knew what one to disrupt and when. I needed to disrupt the one that was keeping it here. The other two did their job of sending it back. The last part was too close the portal to the world it came from. Also in hopes that nothing else would ever come through again."

Rainbow and Rarity's jaws dropped.

Rainbow asked first, "So It is gone? It returned to where it came from? So that is why it disappeared."

Rainbow's eyes trailed off a bit. "Oh wow!"

She went silent for a moment before speaking again. "Aaa. Princess. Humm... I got something to say. I'm sorry.

"I said some things I shouldn't have."

Celestia looked at her with a smile. "Rainbow Dash. I don't question your loyalty. Not to me, nor to those that need you.

"I fully understand you all have had a very hard time. Stress can get to a pony. May make one not themselves.

"You have given your apology and I accept it. Let us leave it at that.

"I know you, and what you do for everyone. That to me is what is most important.

I am truly sorry myself that you all had gone through what you have.

Rainbow gave a slight bow. "Thank you, Princess."

Celestia continued. "I feel I should have done things a little differently-"

Rarity while embarrassed to do so, had interrupted. "Excuse me Princess. But that is just what Twilight was saying to herself regarding the loss of Fluttershy.

"She still blames herself for what happened. She felt responsible because she knew it was here, and that she knew it was very dangerous.

"But in truth she nor you knew what it would do. And what Twilight did after, was her choice.

"Though I must say, she did seem a little upset with your request not to kill it."

Celestia gave this some thought. "I see. It was indeed just a request only, and not an order however. Just a request. Nothing more.

"I did have two reasons for that request though, and did feel it important enough to ask.

"For one, I did not want her to try to kill it out of revenge. That path is a hard one to break away from once one starts to walk that path.

"To tell the truth I really had no idea what the repercussions would have been if it was killed. I was just trying to be cautious.

"But if there was no other choice but to kill it, then I left that up to her to decide. That is why I left it as a request.

"There is also a chance if it did die, it might not have been able to be sent back. Or sending it back dead might not have been good. Still I am not to sure if sending it back alive or at all was the right choice. I just hope we never find out."

Rarity cleared her throat. "Sorry to say Princess but that was something else Twilight said to herself.

"She was hoping that the choice of letting it live the first time she seen it, rather then making sure it was dead or gone would not come back to bite her later. Now two or more ponies are dead and she found herself in critical condition for that choice.

Not to try and sound too bold to say, but I too hope your choice to send it home alive does not come back to haunt us all either.

"On another note Princess, Twilight was upset for what it did. But I can tell you her decision to have it killed was for the good of all of us. It was not so much about revenge. Though I still would not fully rule that one out as a deciding factor.

"It was Fluttershy of all ponies that thing killed. Then another pony, Patty Potter on the same day.

"A hurt like that from losing a friend so close to us as Fluttershy can change a pony. Even someone like Twilight, or myself. It is part of the cost of getting to know someone that well and letting them into one's lives like that.

"The pain one feels when such a person is gone after. The pain is so much greater when one knows that close friend had suffered before they were gone.

"I can't say any of us took it all to well. Not just Twilight. I am still hurting from knowing that Fluttershy is gone, and how we lost her."

Celestia nodded. "That does indeed concern me.

"I feel much sorrow for the loss of Fluttershy also. So I do understand.

"I also do know you all will find a way to get through this together.

"As for Twilight, Even though she did state in her letter to me the other day that she did intend to kill it to protect everyone, not for revenge. Still, you are right. Such a pain of loss can change a pony. None are fully immune to such pain, not even myself.

"It is always important to not lose one's self to it. But I trusted Twilight to make the right judgement call. And I still do. She may fail at some tasks at times, but that is all part of learning and growing.

"I am sure Twilight can pull through this with the help she is now being given, without any lasting scars, even mentally.

"She is smart and strong, and she has all of you to support her. I have as much faith in each of you as well to help her out as she heals."

Rarity nodded. "Thank you, Princess. We will try."

Rainbow Dash asked, "What is going on in Twilight's room? It looks like there are a lot of ponies in there. One of them even looks like Zecora."

Celestia smiled. "Because it is Zecora. I commissioned her to work with one of Canterlot's finest medical team to help Twilight. Forget about pay, Zecora was very insistent to help once she found out what happened.

"I will still see to it that her time and resources are compensated for, some how.

"Some of the staff I brought where even quite eager to meet with Zecora, and see what she can do. After all, a zebra is not common around here.

"Even my sister has had a chance to meet her and likes her.

I do hope Zecora and the staff can do something for her. I was not expecting Twilight's condition to be this saver. I found I was too late in sending it back to where it came from. That is what I was working on when this happened."

Celestia was distracted by a little light brown pegasus filly with a light blue mane. The little filly was just staring up at her.

Celestia decided to address her. "Why hello! Oh, you must be Plunk. You moved here recently didn't you?"

Plunk nodded. "Aaa. Yes. I just got back from seeing Spike and giving him the letter from Rarity. I had to go to Sweet Apple Acres to find him.

Celestia smiled down at her. "I see. That is quite the flight from here for one so small. So it is you I have to thank for sending me the letter.

"Thank you, Plunk. You may have helped save Twilight's life."

Plunk had for herself a big grin. Her smile faded as she remembered something. Dazzle has saved her life. And in return she may have helped save the life of another. This, she felt was important to remember. A good deed can pass on to another. A good deed is like falling rain; it helps support the lives of everyone when needed. This thought made her feel good inside. Her grin returned even bigger.

Celestia asked her, "What is it little one?"

Plunk just shook her head, then smiled again. "Nothing. I just remembered a friend of mine, Dazzle.

"She saved my life a few days ago you know. It's like the greatest thing! I can't describe it.

"Grateful is such a small and simple word for it. But that is how I feel. Grateful. I am grateful to be alive. And I hope Twilight lives as well.

"I am glad to know that thing is gone too. Thank you Princess for the good news.

"I gotta go. My Friends are likely waiting for me."

Celestia nodded. "Then go to them Plunk and enjoy your life and those around you. Fare well little one,"

Celestia finished stating with a big smile of her own.

Plunk bowed then went in through the door to Kindle's room.

Celestia continued to smile for a bit. "I must say that makes it all worth it. To see someone so happy to be alive. I sometimes forget. Mostly during some dark times as this.

"It is nice to see someone like her to refresh one's memories, and help brighten one's mood.

Celestia went serious. "I am sorry, but I must be going. I will be back to check on Twilight later."

With that, the Princess in a flash disappeared.

Rainbow Dash sat down. "I guess the Princess was looking out for us and trying to do her part after all.

"If not for her, we might still be in a fight with that thing. Not too sure how well that would have turned out.

"I do know we likely would have lost both Applejack and Twilight. I am sure of that much.

"It even bothers me now to know, I hit that thing a lot, and it was still standing. No way did Fluttershy stand a chance against it on her own. I hate that thing, but I agree with Applejack and Plunk. I am glad to see it gone.

"As much as I wanted to kill it, I don't want to lose any more of you while wishing to kill it. I think that is part of the concern Celestia had on any idea of revenge against it.

"Killing out of necessity, to protect one's self or others is one thing. But to be blinded by hate to the point of losing everyone around you while trying to get revenge is not good. I can see that."

Rarity patted Rainbow on the shoulder. "I do think we each wanted revenge. And where all willing to risk our lives for it. And yes, as well as each others to a point.

"But it is not like we really knew what it was we were up against. It also would not have been the first time we did so and put our very lives at risk trying to do something with some unknown. We did so many times.

"If not with some manticore, or full-grown dragon. We faced them together. And it was never about revenge. Even though it partly was this time.

"We were still doing what was alway done since Twilight showed up and we became the Elements Of Harmony bearers. We were doing what we could do to protect this town and all of Equestria. That has always come at some risk.

"But you are right, revenge is not good either. It can blind one to what is truly important, and that is each other, as well as ourselves."

Rainbow Dash looked at the element pendants they were still wearing. She remembered the risks they all took together at one point in time or another.

This was the first time without Fluttershy however. This was also the first time each of them was hurt so badly. They did not even get to use the elements this time.

It was Twilight that activated the power. And she was taken out first and quickly.

Rainbow thought to herself on what a mess of an outing that they all had.

Rainbow took off her element pendent, and held it out to Rarity. "Rarity can you take this. I don't feel like having it on at the moment. I'm just going to head back to my room and get some more rest."

Rarity took the pendant after Rainbow passed it over. "Yes, get some rest. Perhaps we can all see Twilight tomorrow."

Rainbow Dash looked back at Rarity with tears in her eyes. "Fluttershy was great, wasn't she?

"This was the first time we had been without her. She saved us so many times. I hate to think about it, but we were not there when she needed us the most to save her. Then we were practically beaten by this unknown without her.

"I can't help but feel we are lost without her. It also shows just how much we needed each other.

"Even with having Derpy as part of our little group, I still feel we are still broken and still missing something without having Fluttershy around anymore.

"I'm sorry Rarity. It's just going to be real hard to deal with not having her here with us. It will be, for a long time. You know?"

Rarity was staring back at Rainbow with tears in her own eyes as well. "Yes, I know. I feel the same."

Rainbow nodded then left for her room, limping along the way.

Rarity settled on going back to the farm and get her sister. She did not feel she could do much else here for the moment.
She would stop and say goodbye to everyone here first, but after giving each of them the news that the monster rabbit is now gone.

It was still midday to early noon, but just like everyone else she felt exhausted and just wanted to go home and rest as well.

~~~~~~

Plunk entered Kindle's room. Everyone turned their attention to her. "You should have seen it! I got to talk to the Princess! She is out there now.

"She brought help for Twilight, just like I think Rarity thought she would. I feel Twilight's going to be okay now. At least I hope so."

Dazzle held a hoof out to her. "That was an awesome thing you did Plunk."

Plunk walked over to Dazzle and Trooper. "Na, All I did was deliver a letter. But still it felt cool knowing it brought the Princess of all ponies.

"I also overheard the Princess talking. I did not hear all of it but from what I did hear she had told Rainbow Dash and Rarity that the monster is gone. It's no longer in Equestria anymore. It seems it came from somewhere else. Another world.

"Now it is gone. It's over. We won't see it anymore! The Princess got rid of it herself somehow. I can't tell you how good that feels to know it is actually gone!"

Everyone in the room felt in awe and relief by this news. Plunk put two hooves on Dazzle's shoulders. "Dazzle! That means you shouldn't have anymore nightmare of it. At least not like the ones you have been having. From last night and this morning, I know you still had them."

Dazzle frowned and gave Plunk a nod. "Yes, the last one was different. I was lost in the woods instead of a cave with it after me. Other than that, the dream was still much the same.

"I am so glad to hear that it is gone now too. This also explains why I stopped feeling anything from it, before we headed back.

I was glad to have it out of my head. Though it did worry me that I might not be able to help find it again while thinking that we might still need too.

"But now I will not have too. This is great news! Thank you so much Plunk."

Dazzle gave her a big hug after.

Plunk felt a little off. "It wasn't me. The Princess got rid of it."

Dazzle smiled. "No silly, you did help me out a lot these past few days, and you did give the Princess the letter, and you gave us all such great news of what happened."

Plunk looked down for a moment after they separated. "Does this mean I no longer need to come over to spend the night with you, now that your nightmares are over?"

Dazzle shook her head. "No. It doesn't mean that. As a matter of fact, I was just going to ask my parents if we could live with Trooper and Kindle. Maybe we could set things up so you can stay over as many times as you wish as well. Or possibly just live with us!"

At this Flower and Lance gave a hard long look at Dazzle.

Lance spoke first. "I got to give it to you Flower. I come home and find Dazzle trying to change things more and more. What have you been teaching her?"

Flower looked at him in defense while raising a hoof to her chest. "This is not my doing. She comes up with this all by herself. I have next to no control over her at times or what she thinks or comes up with.

"I must admit it's not a bad idea though. We could try to live together again. We had considered it a few years back. But Patty refused to leave where she was while you and I could not stand the clanking of Kindle's work. So we never made the move. But now-"

At this Kindle interrupted. "I know what the two of you are trying to do.

"OK, for Troopers sake I am in. But we move in with you and expand your home. We can rebuild it a little. I will turn my home into a full workplace and display house for some of my work.

"Besides, I know none of you can handle living with me pounding away on metal all day. As you said, that is why we never did this again till now.

"Patty never seemed to be bothered by my work. And if it did bother her, she was good at not showing it. She said the sound was soothing to her somehow, and made her feel at home with it. So we made our home there. If it made her feel happy to be there, I thought we would try it for a while.

"With her gone now, it just wouldn't feel like home anymore. Even with Trooper there the house would still feel empty. I am sure Trooper would feel the same. I don't think either of us want to go back to an empty home. I would not wish to put him through that, not if there is an alternative.

"So I like the idea. We should do this. I have enough bits saved up, so I can help out. I can even pay for it all. The move, the renovations, everything. Whatever it takes."

Flower and Lance looked at each other. Then to Dazzle and gave a nod. Dazzle squealed in delight and hugged Trooper tightly. "Yea! Trooper you're moving in with us! We are going to live together again!

"It's been so long since we split up when we got older. Oh, this is so amazing!"

She let go and started bouncing up and down.

Trooper watched her bounce in her excitement. "Now this is the Dazzle I remember. It's great to see you happy again Dazzle. I only wish mom was around to see."

Trooper looked to the ground after saying that.

Dazzle stopped bouncing and looked into his eyes. "I do too Trooper."

Trooper looked back up to her staring at him and he smiled. Dazzle smiled back. Then in front of everyone she kissed him.

~~~~~~

In the swamp, the Kezzerdrix thought back at the moment of his return to his homelands. He was just about to kill another one of those ponies.

Yet he was not denied his revenge on the one that had trapped him or the one that controlled him with her gaze.

To him the yellow one was tasty. He felt it too bad he did not get to taste more of that purple unicorn. That is, more than he had with his teeth about her neck. He knew he did a job on her though, and that she would not live just the same. This thought pleased him.

Still he did not understand why he was there in the first place.

He had to admit, his time there other than being trapped in a cave for a few days was not entirely boring.

It was better to be home. This, is his hunting grounds. And he has other plans on how to spend his time, other than hunting for just food.

He tossed aside the remains of a partially eaten coyote. He was not that hungry. He mostly just wanted something to kill. He had been back for a full day now.

What next may interrupt his day other than thinking on the day before? He was starting to feel uneasy as though he was missing something. Shortly he felt something familiar. A summons spell. Where was he to go now, he wished to know.

He found himself standing in a large room. It was dark with blue marble pillars reaching from the smoky gray and black tiled floor to a white ceiling.

A lit torch fastened to each pillar. This was most of the light in his area of the room.

In the far end of the room in a large decorative throne sat a man, or something that looked like a man to him.

Two large fire pits lit his end of the room quite well.

This man was chuckling. "So, there you are my pet. I thought I had lost you, only to find you have been sent back home.

"Interesting. Did you have fun on your little outing?"

The kezzerdrix was not amused.

~~~~~~

It has been three days since the day everyone came out of the woods.

Most everyone has made a full recovery. Twilight was given the okay to head home but will still need to take it easy for at least a week longer.

The same with Applejack. She could not go straight back to bucking apples, but she was given the okay to head home as well. As long as she did not do much more than a little walking and much resting.

Her back and leg has both mended well enough that neither should give her problems, for now. She may develop complications when she gets older, however.

Her back was not broken, but still needed some mending of tissue damage around it. That would heal with time and care as well.

Rainbow, Pinkie, and Derpy stuck around to help Applejack on the farm till she recovered more. Derpy proved quite good at bucking apples. Much better than collecting them after.

Kindle has gone to his place the past day to look it over on what he was going to do with it.

Now he and Trooper was spending time at their new home to be with Lance, Flower, and Dazzle.

~~~~~~

Flower came to Dazzle's room in the morning to talk about Plunk staying. When entering, the two fillies and Trooper gave Flower their attention.

Flower sat in front of them and addressed Plunk. "Plunk I think we need to talk. I don't mind you staying here but I feel we are keeping you from your parents.

"You can't stay. They might think we are keeping you from them. Or you using us to stay away.

"We need to take you home and have a chat with Misty and Kicker, before this becomes an issue. I don't want them coming here demanding you back, or angry with us for you staying for so long.

"I don't personally mind you staying but after seeing your fight with your mom I think we need to have it out, and see about where you are to stay."

Plunk gave a sigh. "I know. I really need to talk to my Mom. I need to tell her that I am sorry for what I have been doing.

"I would like to stay here if you will let me. But you are right. I need to see what my parents have to say about it first."

Dazzle asked, "Mom can Trooper, and I come too?"

Flower gave it some thought. "I suppose so. This has more to do with Plunk and her parents, but seeing that the two of you are a part of her life now. I guess it would be okay. Just don't argue with them about their decision.

"I know how you can get Dazzle. Just be respectful on what they might say, and that they are her parents."

Dazzle gave a smile. "Okay Mom. I will."

Flower turned for the door. "Come along then. Let's get this over with."

The four of them left the house after saying bye to Lance and Kindle, who both decided to stay and talk about the additions to be made to the house while Kindle was around.

They reached Plunk's home. Flower knocked to see if they were home. She could hear someone moving to the door. It opened.

It was Misty that greeted them. "Flower. Oh good, I see you brought Plunk home again. It has been a few days. Please come in."

Flower and the three little ones entered. Kicker was seated in the living room. Misty gestured for them to enter the living room as well.

After each had settled Plunk waked to her mother and sat. "Mom I am sorry. I am sorry for the way I have been. I am sorry for having embarrassed you too those in town as well."

Misty looked over to Flower questioningly. "Who is she? What have you done with my daughter?"

Flower shook her head. "I swear it is her. As far as what has been done to her you will have to ask my daughter."

Misty looked back to Plunk. "It is not enough to be sorry. What do you intend to do?"

Plunk was a little taken back by her mother's response and question. But after all that has happened she felt she deserved it and should have expected it, mostly from her mother. "I don't know. I do know I don't want to cause trouble anymore.

"I also want to live with Dazzle. Can I?"

At this Misty looked to Flower again. "What is she talking about?"

Flower just shrugged. "She asked me the same thing. I told her I would let her but not without your OK.

"This is your call. I don't intend to take her from you. You are her mother, and I would not feel right about doing anything like that. But she wishes to stay with us."

Misty looked to Plunk again. "Is this true? Do you really want to leave us? Do you think I hate you or something? You are my daughter and I love you.

"I want to be the one who takes care of you and watch you grow up. I want to be the one you come to when you have a problem. I want to know how your day is going. I want you here in my life. I don't want you to leave me.

"I know I have been hard on you, but that is only because I know you could be better then you have been. You would leave home a lot, and I feel that was my fault. I even went out looking for you but could not find you.

"I thought of you being alone, cold, and hungry.

"When you did come home I did not say much to you. I did not wish to say something that might make you wish to leave again.

"I was so relieved that you were still alive and willing to come home to your father and me. It just worried me so much on what I have been finding out on some of the things you have been doing with those so-called friends of yours.

"Life is hard, and it gets harder when other ponies don't like you for having done bad things to them. I just didn't want you to go through that while growing up. I love you and I want the best for you. Do you understand?"

Plunk looked to her mother with tears in her eyes, and gave a nod. "I am sorry Mom. I'm not going to leave you."

Plunk moved quickly to her mother and embraced her for the first time in a few years. "I'm so sorry Mom. I'm staying right here."

At this Dazzle quickly felt concerned. She wished to interject and ask that Plunk stay with her instead.

Though she remembered that during her talk with Plunk that this is what Plunk wanted. A chance to make amends with her mother, and be with her again. Dazzle did not wish to spoil this moment with any of her own selfish thoughts.

Plunk is back with her mother again for now, and Dazzle thought this might be for the best for Plunk. It was time to let old wounds heal, and make a fresh start with her mother.

Dazzle also knew Plunk would worry less and be all the happier for it. This was something Dazzle knew just had to be.

Dazzle felt that she would be able to handle her own situation by herself, it would be harder without Plunk around as much, but she could do it. Mostly with that monster no longer in her head.

She would not need Plunk as much as she first let herself believe. She already reasoned that out for herself. And Plunk would still be available to see most of the time, just not all the time.

She still intended to help bring Plunk and Trooper closer together. She was not going to give up on that. In her mind all three of them where going to be happy together, one way or another.

Till then, she had Trooper all to herself while Plunk would not be around. Just as it was before Plunk showed up.

Misty was more happy than she had been for a long time. "I'm sorry too for making you feel I don't love you anymore. I will try and show you that I love you more.

"I just wished you would not get yourself in so much trouble. It makes me worry about you. I feel someone may hurt you for it one day.

"I will also try not to be so strict. You are getting older now. I understand you need room to grow and explore, just as your Father lets you do."

Plunk let go and sat for a bit. "Mom. I know I could do better. I don't want ponies to hate me here, or you and Dad for the things I have done.

"I know it was my fault for us having to come here to Ponyville. But I don't want to regret coming here."

Misty smiled to her. "For once I think we can agree on something. If coming here has changed so much as to bring you back to me. To help you see a need to be better to others. I don't want any of us to regret moving here either."

Kicker sat in his spot with a big grin and said, "See, I knew it would all work out."

Misty picked up a cushion and whipped it at his head. "Oh, you!"

The grin never left his face as the cushion bounced off it. At this, none of them there could keep from laughing.

Shortly after the combined jovial moment expressed by the group had calmed down. Flower sat for a time after as her features shifted to something less joyful.

Misty took notice. "Flower what's wrong."

Flower gathered her thoughts before answering. "It's Patty. I just miss her; that's all. I am sure you got the news by now."

Misty gave a nod. "Yes, I did. And the news that the monster had been taken care of and is no longer a threat.

"I am sorry Flower. I never really knew Patty. I only got to know you these past few weeks because of Plunk spending so much time with Dazzle. If you ever need someone to talk to or spend some time with, I will be here.

"I can't imagine how hard it has been for all of you to lose her. She sounded like someone very special to each of you."

The three in Patty's life each gave a nod as well. Flower smiled to Misty. "Thank you, Misty. I think I will take up your offer."

Misty smiled back. "I do feel comfortable with Plunk staying over with you and Dazzle anytime she wants to. Despite the talk in town about her and the things she has been up to, you have been very accepting of her."

Flower nodded. "Well, she has never been a problem at my home, and I know children will get into mischief. Plus ponies will talk, and sometimes overreact even over small things.

"I don't pay it much attention, mostly after seeing how Plunk and Dazzle are together, and I trust Dazzle's judgment in her chosen friends."

Misty looked to Trooper. "That goes for you as well Trooper. I know both you and Dazzle have been very good friends to Plunk since our stay here. I would like for you to feel welcome in our home as well."

Trooper smiled. "Thank you. I will do my best to keep your trust."

Dazzle thought quickly on this situation. Trooper has not gotten to know Plunk's parents much. If a relationship is to be made between Trooper and Plunk, it would be good if they all got to know each other more.

Dazzle stood up and whispered to her mother. "Mom. I would like us to tell Twilight what we saw in the forest. Just the two of us.

"I would also like Trooper to stay here and get to now Plunk's parents better. I think this might be a good time to go."

Flower tilted her head a little. "Dazzle. Humm... Okay. You do intend to go through with what you have planned then?"

Dazzle nodded with a big smile. "Yes."

Flower shook her head a little. "I wish I knew what goes through that mind of yours sometimes. Well, if that is what you wish then I guess we should go then."

The rest of them was wondering what Flower was talking about, and what Dazzle said to her.

Misty had to ask. "So what is this plan Dazzle has? Where is it that you need to go off to so soon? If you don't mind me asking."

Flower smiled at Misty. "We are off to have a talk with Twilight. What about, we can't say right now.

"But we are going to leave Trooper her with you if you don't mind. I think each of you has something to discuss with one another."

With that Flower and Dazzle got up and headed to the door. Flower turned back to Misty before leaving. "Plunk can fill you in. Have fun!"

Flower and Dazzle exited, leaving a confused bunch of ponies, each at a loss for words.

Misty finally turned her attention to Plunk and asked, "Okay so what is it that I need to know regarding Trooper? That is the reason he was left here, isn't it?"

Plunk just smiled with a sheepish grin. "Aaa... Ya, about that. I do think I know what it is Dazzle and Flower wants you and Dad to know. But first I must ask Trooper something alone."

Plunk turned to Trooper. "Can you come with me, please?"

Trooper has a funny feeling that he knows what this is all about, and was feeling a little frustrated With Dazzle leaving like this for just him and Plunk to try and explain.

Trooper did not move form his spot, but told Plunk why. "I don't think that will be necessary.

"Dazzle is getting back to her old self. I do believe she thinks this is funny to leave the two of us to explain, well, us, to your parents.

"I wish she didn't do that. Though I don't think she is trying to be cruel or anything. She is not like that.

"I also think she feels it okay for us to do this on our own, and let me have a chance to know your parents better, without her around.

"I am sure whatever is to be said about me, I do think Dazzle feels it should come from you. Not her."

Plunk's eyes got wide as she looked at him. "Now, how did you know all of that? I mean, how could you know just what she was thinking?

"You can't do what she can? Can you?"

Trooper with a frown said, "No. You forget. I grew up with her. I don't know everything she might think, but I do know her well enough to believe that is her intentions.

"She just has a funny way of going about doing things, sometimes.

"I thought you had spent enough time with her to know at least that much about her by now."

Plunk smiled. "Good point.

"So, do we do this? Are you okay with telling them then? I didn't think you were ready."

Trooper shrugged his shoulders, "Neither did I, but it would seem Dazzle thinks I am.

"As Dazzle would say, I think it is probably for the best. Or something like that.

"At least if they know, and approve, well... I guess we could start seeing each other more as you and Dazzle wish. I do believe that is part of her plan."

Plunk gave a nod, "Oh... I see. So, are you okay with this then? You didn't say. And you don't exactly look like you are."

Trooper sighed. "I guess so. So, we might as well tell them."

Misty interrupted, "Well, good. Because I would very much like to know what the hay the two of you have been talking about.

"And what did you mean about the two of you seeing each other? Trooper, I was under the impression that Dazzle and you are a seeing each other as a young couple. What is this all about?"

Trooper gave out a big breath and said, "Oh, boy!"

He was feeling a little beside himself right now, with Misty's eyes on him.

Plunk dived right in with her explanation. She did not wish for Trooper to have to deal with telling her mother about this alone. "Mom. It's Ok. Don't freak out. Please."

Misty gave a sigh. Then turned her attention back to Plunk. "OK, I am listening."

Plunk continued, "This is hard for me to say to you, but I have fallen in love with Trooper. At least I think so.

"I feel for him like no other. Aside from Dazzle.

"I know you must feel that I am just being impulsive, as I usually am. This is partly true. But the time I have spent with him makes me feel that I am sure on how I feel about him is true as well.

"I love him. I do. And Dazzle knows it. She is the one trying to help bring Trooper and me together, once she found out how I feel about him."

Misty interrupted. "Wait, you are telling me that you have fallen for someone else's special somepony and she is okay with this!? Not only that, but Dazzle wants this to continue, even though he is her special somepony?"

Plunk nodded. "Yes, exactly."

Misty's face showed her confusion. "Well, I just don't know what to think about that.

She looked to trooper with her confusion plastered to her face. "Trooper, what do you have to say. I mean, do you feel the same? Do you intend to be seeing my daughter as well as Dazzle?"

Trooper tensed up. He felt like he was in a very small box right now. He did not know how to respond to her.

He remembered that he did say to her that he would do his best to keep her trust. He felt he might have just lost that.

Plunk saw Trooper's state and scolded her mother. "Mom! Ease up! He told me that he does not feel the same yet. But he is willing to give such a relationship a chance.

"I can tell you that he had nothing to do with this, and he is still just as confused about this as you are.

So, please don't make him feel that any of this is on him.

"This was mostly my doing. I started it. I kind of pushed him into it, and Dazzle gave him another push, so it seems.

"I don't want him to feel bad about this at all. So don't question him as if he did or is doing something wrong."

Misty interjected. "I wasn't doing that! I was just asking how he feels about it, and what his intentions are. That is all.

"Can you let him answer me without you making it seem as if I am interrogating him?"

Trooper looked over at Cloud Kicker, who looked as if he was about to break out into laughing again.

Trooper was confused by how Kicker looked to him. He also felt out of place not knowing if he should be seeing Misty and Plunk arguing with each other like this.

Kicker saw Troopers confusion. He leaned forward and said as if trying to whisper to him, "You see what I live with?

"They have been at it like this for the past few years. You would think that they like arguing with each other."

Then he finally broke out laughing some.

Punk and Misty turned to him and said together, "Hey! I heard that!"

Then the two quickly turned back to each other to look at one another. They didn't know whether to laugh or cry. They felt like doing both.

Even right after they had made up, they went right back to arguing again about something else as if they had made a real bad habit of doing so when around each other.

To them, Kicker was right, and they both knew it.

Kicker got up and went over to Trooper and sat next to him. "I do hope you know what you are getting yourself into."

He paused for a moment, then chuckled some. "Maybe not the best choice of words."

Trooper was still confused for a moment till it hit him just what he might have meant, or at least thought he meant.

Then his jaw dropped some.

He quickly looked to Plunk, who was staring at them both. She saw Trooper's expression.

Then Trooper asked her, "Is he always like this?"

Plunk gave a wry smile as she said, "Aaa, Yes. Well, that's Dad for you."

Then Kicker smiled some more as he said, "Yes, think of me as Dad to you. That is, you can call me Dad."

Trooper still did not know what to make of him. He did seem a little like both Flower and Dazzle to him.

He shook his head some and asked Kicker, "So you are okay with all of this?"

Misty interrupted. "Oh, that he is. He means what he said too.

"I have never met someone as agreeable as him. Or as willing to indulge his daughter in near anything she wishes to do, or me for that matter.

I guess I will accept it myself. I don't want Plunk, and I too fight anymore. If the two of you wish to see each other, it is okay with me as well.

It is irregular, but I guess it does not matter. So long as everyone is happy with this unusual arrangement. I suppose there is no real harm or problem with it."

Trooper was starting to like Kicker. He seemed like someone that would fit in well with his family, and Kicker did defuse what looked like an erupting bad situation. And did so with a smile.

~~~~~~

Later in the day Twilight was relaxing on a couch in her library while reading.

Given the order to rest up was not such a hard thing for her to do. Spike has been more attentive to everything that needed to be done.

Still Twilight did lend some help with her magic. She was not told she could not do that.

There was a knock at the door. Without looking up from the book she asks, "Spike! Can you get that please?"

Spike while heading for the door already, announced, "On it Twilight."

Twilight smiled knowing Spike was on top of things as usual.

Twilight could hear Spike exclaimed, "Oh, Hello Miss Flower Wall and Dazzle. Here to get another book Dazzle?"

Dazzle shook her head.

Spike waved them in. "Well come on in anyway. Twilight is in on the couch.

At this, the two came in, and Twilight put her book aside.

Twilight Questioned, "So I take it the two of you are to see me? I hope it is not about another nightmare."

Dazzle nodded and Flower not knowing what Dazzle was up to did as well.

Dazzle answered, "Yes."

Twilight was instantly concerned. "How bad it is? Is it the same thing? Is it something new?

"I hope this doesn't mean another thing has come to Equestria so soon!"

Twilight is starting to look on the verge of a panic like she wanted to leap out of her resting place.

Dazzle felt her little joke was too much too soon and felt bad about it.

As Dazzle saw it, Twilight was still in no state to get all worked up as she was getting.

Dazzle did not wish for Twilight to hurt herself from a poorly timed joke. "No! Sorry, Twilight. I was just kidding. Bad joke, I'm afraid.

"I am sorry that I startled you. No new nightmares. I haven't had any like I had since that thing disappeared. I am doing much better.

"Well, I did have one nightmare on the first night it was gone, but it was mostly about what we all had been through. But nothing like before. And it was just the one.

"We do have something to tell you just the same. It is unusual, but nothing scary. Well, more unusual than scary."

Twilight relaxed some, then tilted her head a little. "Okay, tell me. What is this about?"

Flower answered, "We never told anyone till now. This is about something Dazzle, and I saw in the Everfree as we were heading out of it. You know, on that day, the day we went looking for that creature together.

"Something saved us from an attack by a bunch of timberwolves and an angry manticore. They were all after us when we left to escape that place. And they very well almost got us both before we got out.

"The two of us, Dazzle and I, we owe our very lives to whatever it was that showed up to help us just in time."

At this Twilight was fully curious and at complete attention.

Flower continued. "This will be hard to explain. We are still not fully sure what it was we saw in the forest.

"What we have to tell you, from what we saw we believe it had something to do with Fluttershy. Or more precisely that it somehow was Fluttershy we saw that saved us.

"What I am telling you is that we think we saw Fluttershy's ghost."

Return of the Kezzerdrix.

by inum76

Chapter one: What dreams may come.

Chapter two: Are you hungry?

Chapter three: Reminisce.

Chapter four: A price of friendship; suffering a loss.

Chapter five: Those we count on.

Chapter six: Saying goodbye.

Chapter seven: Into the Everfree.

Chapter eight: Is it over?